The indignities of Clare The Ideal Secretary.	Back to N	Back to main page

Collected by Djian
update nov 12 - 2008

another story by Paul Vincent | Coming of Age | Feminist Critique | Head of The House

M+/f, reluc, mc, spank, slut, modif, humil, D/s

1 | 2 | 3

The indignities of Clare The Ideal Secretary.
Paul Vincent

paul.vincentmc@hotmail.co.uk

Part 1: Clare’s Entrapment and Programming.

Graham planned the whole thing carefully. He had watched Clare Garner for some months now walking around the offices of Kempton Pharmaceuticals in her tight skirt and low cut top, flaunting herself before everyone in the typing pool and everywhere else her work took her. She had already been responsible for two of their employees being disciplined. Both had succumbed to temptation and had allowed their hands to wander. Clare had not hesitated in reporting them for harassment. The latter of the cases she was still pursuing against a friend of Graham’s and fellow board member, Keith Hutchinson. The first employee, Bill Jennings, Graham had transferred to another site; something he aimed to be temporary. The experiences did not seem to stop Clare being so provocative though. She continued to dress sexily and continued to tease remorselessly.

Kempton Pharmaceuticals was a large company and its base offices were spread over several sites. Graham worked in the Texas branch with several other board members and various lower level managers in a large ten-story building. The four top stories of this were allocated to offices for Managers of various levels. Other stories were allocated to various departments and some to experimental work. Graham’s office was on the top floor. A few of the managers had secretaries, however many did not, choosing instead to utilise the company’s typing pool of clerical staff situated on the second floor. Clare currently worked there and had done so since her employment commenced some six months ago.

Clare, as Graham knew only too well from his research done on her over the last few weeks, was 5’8” tall and 19 years old. Her statistics, which Graham had memorised, were 38, 26, 38. Clare wore a 38 EE bra, which she would have been particularly mortified to know Graham or anyone was aware of, and this to his eye appeared to strain to keep in check her delicious full breasts, which tended to wobble and bounce depending upon her movements. Graham never bothered to ask the private eye he had employed how he gained these facts, though was impressed he had found them out.

Besides her full breasts Clare had a full, round bottom that stuck out shamelessly – Graham’s favourite part of her of all. This Clare particularly delighted in tormenting every man around the offices with; by wearing tight skirts or pants and ensuring that she leaned over or bent over in their line of site at every opportunity. Emphasising her beauty even more she had shoulder length dark hair, large deep brown eyes and full lips on which she employed pink lipstick much of the time.

Clare was only too aware of the effect she had on men, and appeared to enjoy tormenting Graham as much as anyone else. She was from extremely well off parents who had bought for her a nice flat, and really didn’t need to work. Graham suspected the attention she enjoyed from men in the offices was something to do with her choice to do so. This reaction to men Graham found simultaneously fascinating and puzzling. Despite her obvious looks Clare apparently had only had two boyfriends, and currently did not have one. His private investigator found out that these hated her, referring to her as a ‘dick teaser’ and a ‘frigid bitch teaser’, along with several other similar epithets when questioned. She was clearly therefore a virgin, and through choice.

It was as though men to Clare were something to play with and torment. It was this attitude coupled with her voluptuous beauty that had stimulated Graham into action to realise a fantasy that had haunted him for years. In a way Clare he thought was what in chemistry you referred to as a catalyst. He had the means to realise his fantasy and most certainly had the fantasy in vivid detail. Clare was the spark that ignited the flammable combination.

Graham’s fantasy had become an actual possibility after he learned of Agent Aspect. Agent Aspect was the drug used by the CIA secretly since the 60s along with hypnotic suggestion to create assassins that could not be traced. Martin Luther King, the Kennedys, Lennon, all rumoured to have been taken out by agents of the state using mind control techniques. Certainly Agent Aspect, or AA, was known to be capable of achieving such control of a person in conjunction with the right kind of psychological training. Many of Graham’s colleagues who had learned of it after gaining the right clearance imagined that these certainly had been some of its early uses.

Graham had gained sufficient level clearance two years ago after his promotion to the company’s board to officially know of AA’s existence. It had been no surprise to him that they had manufactured AA for the military. He had known of the rumours that they had produced lots of chemical and bio-agents for them covertly for years, as they were known to have strong military contracts. Gaining the full facts from the computer archive during his research after his promotion only confirmed it.

What was a surprise to Graham was that they kept a supply in their complex in the dessert of Nevada, one lacking in a great deal of security being only a storage facility. It was largely a chemical equivalent of an archive. The company had gone on to produce far more modern versions of AA, and the store was only for research purposes if ever needed. Presumably as the knowledge of so called ‘black agents’ was limited to only the top of the food chain it was assumed that no one would be interested in getting in the store who did not know

what was there anyway.
Once Graham stepped over the edge and was set on using AA to realise his fantasy with Clare he next made a plan of how he was going to gain access to it. He soon calculated that he could gain such access with his pass and remove some in a flask. All he would need was an excuse to utilise the storage archive, and this he had. He would use the excuse that he was actually looking to gain a supply of another chemical which he did need from the storage area for a project one of his departments was working on. They had requested access to stores to obtain what they wanted and expected him to provide them passage in order for one of them to have access. Instead he chose to be a good team player, and man of the people, and go get it for them himself

This plan worked perfectly. So then he had the raw material. Without the right psychological techniques however it would be no more than a mild but peculiar sedative. It was specifically designed to be used in conjunction with auto-suggestion techniques.

The techy analogy used in the computer data on AA was ‘reprogramming the operating system’. AA itself basically softened up the mind at a very deep level to suggestion. It was at this level that you were supposed to work once it was administered, however those who did this required the right kind of psychological knowledge to do the ‘reprogramming’. Graham therefore did the research and carefully planned what he was going to say meticulously.

He next had to make a physical plan of how he was going to manufacture the opportunity to put this all into effect with Clare. This was much easier. Being high up the food chain Graham only had to tell her he wished to speak to her after work about a possible job opportunity. The job in question was as his secretary. His last secretary he had arranged to be moved a month ago to one of his colleagues, leaving the vacancy deliberately. Graham suspected Clare would not accept the post as she was quite happy working as a generally clerical secretary in the main offices, presumably so she could tease as many men as possible to maximum effect. She also didn’t need any possible pay increase to be gained by becoming a board member’s personal secretary. The meeting would provide Graham his opportunity, however. And he had the means of persuasion during the meeting of convincing Clare to accept the post, along with many other things.

* * *

Graham invited Clare for a discussion in his office on Friday evening about what he had communicated to her as his ‘job opportunity’. She duly arrived at Graham’s office at 5:30 as they had agreed.

Graham had to take a deep breath as Clare entered his office. She looked absolutely delectable, and clearly was aware of it. She wore a knee length black pencil skirt, which was tight over her bubble bottom, and a loose top that was slightly low cut to hint at her cleavage. This was typical of her. As Graham gave her the once over she smirked in a self-satisfied manner, enjoying his responsiveness to her as she did so many of the minor male office staff. She walked over to the Graham’s desk where he was seated looking at his blank computer monitor, and seated herself opposite him without being asked.
‘So what exactly do you want to talk to me about?’ Clare stated in a half interested manner, gazing at the nails on her right hand. ‘Something about a job.’

Graham watched Clare as he rose from his desk. He could not believe how a mere clerical assistant of her age could show such impudence to a board member no matter what background she was from. All down to the power she perceived she had in her sexuality to tease and torment no doubt.
Graham knew they were alone on the floor, everyone else having gone home with it being a Friday in nearby offices, but he knew he had to be careful about his next act as it could easily go wrong. The AA was given by a subcutaneous injection, and acted surprisingly quickly over approximately a minute in its initial effects from what he had learned from his research. He would have to get the injection quickly into Clare and then prevent her leaving the office for the time it took for the chemical to take effect, which he hoped to god would be the time claimed.
To assist him Graham had obtained a pressure dart similar to that used by gamekeepers with African animals though a smaller version, and filled it with what he calculated to be twice the amount of AA recommended in the research documents he had read for his purpose – just to be absolutely sure. This was a high risk business. The dart was a clever devise, which used a small gas pressure cylinder to inject the liquid quickly once the needle penetrated the surface of its victim.
Graham walked casually around the desk and as he did so he took hold of the small dart in his pocket, subtly brought it out unseen to Clare, and flicked off the protective sheath. As he did so he spoke, ‘Well the job in question I believe is a great opportunity for you Clare. I have for a while been in need of a personal secretary. Up until recently I have utilised the general secretarial staff but I would ideally like my own again.’
Graham had now worked his way around the table to Clare’s left, the dart in his right hand away from her out of her line of sight. He continued to walk around as Clare replied to him until he was situated behind her seat, in a manner as though he were simply casually contemplating her job opportunity.
‘Well that’s an interesting offer,’ Clare replied with an amused look on her face and a hint of sarcasm in her tone. ‘But I’m afraid I am going have to de … Awww!’
Clare suddenly felt a jab of pain in her right upper arm, as though stung by a large wasp. As she looked and reached for the area she saw Graham’s fist moving away with what appeared to be a small needle protruding from it. She jumped up immediately and turned to Graham glaring at him.
‘What did you just do? What did you just give me?’ Clare stated furiously.
For one terrible moment Graham thought that nothing was going to happen. He looked at the injection dart which was empty and new that there had been no leakage, so she should have now twice the dose of AA she needed in her system. Then he saw a confused look come over Clare’s face.
‘I … I’m going to report you,’ she stated a little hazily and began to make her way to the office door. Before she moved more than a few feet though she fell to one side consumed by a dizziness, and moved back to brace herself on the chair.
Graham moved over to her and said, ‘Here let me help you,’ before taking a firm hold of her arm and ensuring she could not even think of going anywhere. Clare briefly tried to fight, however taking an equally firm grip on her other arm Graham held her easily in place for a further 20 seconds or so preventing further attempts at escape until the AA began to kick in and her fight abate. He then ‘helped her’ back to her seat, before walking back around his desk staring intently on Clare and the effect the AA appeared to be having.

The dizzy confused look was now passing and being replaced by a completely glazed almost catatonic appearance. Clare was now staring directly in front of herself barely blinking.

‘Clare can you hear me?’ Graham said seating himself at his desk. He was aware that he was breathing fast with what was now excitement and had to force himself to take slow deep breaths so that his voice and manner sounded controlled and resolute in the way he new it must from his psychological research into hypnotic suggestion.

‘Yes,’ came the reply from Clare, who continued simply staring ahead unseeing and blank in expression.
Graham had now composed himself. He had the words he was going to say over the next few minutes rehearsed, however put them up on his computer where he had composed them so that nothing was omitted by the confusion of his excitement. He didn’t know how much of this would work, but hoped all of it ideally. Regardless he was determined to go for it.

‘Clare, I want you to listen carefully to everything I am about to tell you. You will act upon every instruction I am about to give you at all times after this meeting and will be unable to do otherwise no matter how much you might attempt to do so. Do you understand me so far?’

‘Yes,’ came the simple reply again.

‘That will be “yes Sir” Clare from now on,’ Graham instructed.

‘Yes Sir,’ came the reply from the expressionless girl. Graham felt this act of obedience heartening.

‘From this point onwards every command or instruction I give you, you will obey. You will obey them no matter how embarrassing or humiliating the command or instruction may be. In fact if the command is embarrassing or humiliating you will find yourself being sexually aroused by it. You will be still more aroused by the act of obeying it. The more embarrassing or humiliating the instruction is, the more sexually arousing you will find it, and the more sexually arousing you will find obeying it to be. Do you understand?’

‘Yes sir,’ came the simply expressionless response again.

‘Additionally from this point on you will respond in the following way to *anyone* attempting to sexually molest you. You will be unable to report them to anyone in any way no matter how much you might try and you will be unable to call out for help or in any other way alert anyone else to what is happening. You will be unable to rebuke them for their behaviour in any way also. In fact when you attempt to do so you will find yourself instead smile at them and say “thank-you” each time you attempt to express how

you feel.
‘If you are alone with them when they touch you if you feel the urge to stop them either by moving away or by removing their hand you will be unable to do so. Instead you will find yourself stand on the spot with your legs perfectly straight, parted shoulder width apart and your toes pointed in, and put your hands on your head and thrust out your bottom and chest. You will be unable to move from this position for as long as they molest you or as long as you attempt to resist them. In fact each time you make any such effort to resist you will find yourself instead readjusting your footing and thrusting out your bottom and chest with more emphasis and to greater effect.

‘The only time you will not do this is if there are others present and the molestation is done covertly, as this would draw such people’s attention to what is happening. In such as situation you will still be unable to defend yourself, rebuke the molester or draw attention to what is happening in any way. In fact you will be fully co-operative with ensuring the covert nature of the molestation is maintained and if possible assisted, no matter how much you might not want to. Do you understand these instructions?’

This time Clare’s brow was slightly knotted as if there were some confusion about obeying the nature of what she was being instructed.

‘Do you understand these instructions?’ Graham repeated more firmly.

There was briefly a look of some fear now evident on Clare’s face. Graham new from his research that this was not so much the nature of the instructions he had given her but the effect of the AA. The psychological effect of AA was quite subtle. It worked in three main ways. Part of the psychological effect involved increasing the attention and concentration to the instructions initially being given, so that they would not be forgotten, misunderstood or misinterpreted. A second was to increase compliance at a deep seated level to the instructions: this was the ‘re-programming the operating system’ part. The third however increased the fear response to disobedience of the initial command instructions. This ensured the repression of resistance and greater compliance.

‘Yes sir. I understand,’ came a now more relaxed and robotic reply as Clare to escape the fear of disobeying his commands psychologically relented.

‘Also as you find any such situations embarrassing or humiliating you will find yourself feeling correspondingly sexually aroused. The more embarrassing or humiliating the situation in which you are molested the more aroused you will find you become. If the molestation continues for some time you will finally become so aroused that you reach an orgasm. Do you understand?’

‘Yes Sir,’ came the reply, now more calm and accepting. The AA was apparently taking a much deeper effect now. This pleased Graham.

‘There are two last things for you to remember, Clare. You will on Monday accept my offer of becoming my secretary. You will do this no matter how much you might want not to accept the offer. Secondly from Monday you will obey the following dress code at work strictly and be unable to deviate from it no matter how much you may attempt to do so. You will wear short, tight stretchable black mini-skirts; stiletto heeled shoes with minimum two inch heels; uplifting bras that ensure your breasts are made to appear as large as possible and fitted white vest tops that clearly define your cleavage to best effect. You will take care to ensure that the bras and the vest tops are of suitably thin material to allow your nipples to be clearly visible budding through. And finally you will also wear red lipstick and nail varnish at all times. Do you understand all of these instructions or do you need any repeating?’

‘Yes sir,’ again came the reply.

‘Excellent,’ Graham stated almost dizzy with satisfaction. This surely could not be working as well as it seemed to be. ‘You will now leave and go home and come back on Monday morning feeling refreshed. You will shop for your new office attire over the weekend. You will not remember the events of this evening other than you attended my office and we discussed you becoming my secretary. But you will unconsciously obey all of the instructions and commands I have given you. So finally, Clare, do you understand?’

‘Yes sir,’ came the reply from the expressionless girl.

‘Very well, goodnight then Miss Garner.’

Clare then rose robotically and left the office to make her way home.

From his research Graham knew that the AA’s chemical effect would be gone within an hour even at double the dose. The psychological effects however he hoped would be permanent.

Part 2: Clare’s First Indignities.

Clare awoke on Saturday feeling refreshed if slightly confused. She remembered meeting Graham. She remembered the satisfaction of being invited for a ‘job opportunity’ with a board member. She remembered the satisfaction she had felt beforehand at the thought of being able to turn him down for this and tell everyone in the clerical pool she had, possibly with the hint that he had tried to seduce her. But she could not remember the actual event of refusing. She could remember attending the meeting with him and him asking. But all she could remember was coming home afterwards.

Anyway it would be more fun letting him wait to see what she was going to do, she thought. She would then simply phone HR on Monday from the typing pool and refuse. Clare had more important thoughts at present though. She wanted to do some shopping.

After breakfast Clare went straight out to the shops. She had in mind to buy some new clothes for work; what clothes she wasn’t quite sure. She would wait to see what was available.

She first went looking at bras. She found herself particularly fascinated by the idea of uplift bras and after searching around several shops for her size unsuccessfully eventually found some. She then tried them on – just out of interest. Clare had never thought of trying uplift bras on before, as having such a large cleavage she didn’t feel the need to emphasise it any more. However today she found the idea quite fascinating. When she tried a few on she found they threw out her large breasts making them look enormous. She then found some that also had padding, making her breasts look even larger. She shook her head at the effect of these, thinking, ‘I would never dream of dressing like this for any reason let alone work’ – but then still found herself shortly after buying them, with a strange feeling of excitement.
She next found herself going around shops trying on tops. Normally she would be looking for blouses for work, however for some reason she found herself looking at small vest tops where-ever she went, and the more revealing the better. She tried a few on and found one thin clingy low cut top with only just enough material over the shoulders to cover her bra straps. It was completely inappropriately revealing for work, even though it was white and fitted in with the general dress code. She bought two.

In the same store, which was certainly not the type she would normally shop in, she found herself looking at black mini-skirts. She tried on a few out of interest and found herself fascinated particularly by one of the smallest, a crotch length clingy black skirt with a belt that defined her waist. She tried to remind herself she had come out to shop for work clothes, and this was again completely inappropriate and more like the kind of clothing you would go to a night club wearing. She bought two of those as well.
She last found herself looking at shoes. Stiletto heeled shoes. Clare never wore stiletto heeled shoes as she found them difficult to walk in and didn’t like the way they seemed to emphasise her bum and breasts through adjusting her posture, which showed themselves off quite well without further emphasis needed. She preferred to show her curves off on her terms. She nevertheless tried on a couple of pairs of two inch heeled shoes and looked at herself in the mirror. They did look nice, but when she looked at herself side on she noticed the way that her protrudent butt was sticking out even more when she wore them. And they made her arch her back causing her to throw out her breasts more. She also saw that a male shop assistant had noticed this and was looking her over behind her. Clare turned and scowled at him. These would certainly not do for work at all. So she bought them.

When she arrived at her flat, slightly confused at what she had purchased Clare tried all of the clothes on together and looked at herself in the mirror. ‘Wow!’ she uttered smiling and biting her lip. She first looked at herself front on, and then turning looked at herself from the side. Finally as best as she could looking over her shoulder at her rear. The affect of the clothes was both stunning and outrageous. Frontally the top and skirt emphasised perfectly the hourglass of her figure. The skirt had the effect of defining perfectly her full bottom and wide hips, and the stilettos adjusted her posture causing her to throw out her bottom and breasts to even greater effect than the skirt, bra and vest top already allowed them to be demonstrated.

The one thing Clare did notice though was that the padding in the bra seemed to some extent detract from the appearance of her nipples. They were budding slightly due to her reaction to the clothes, and she for some reason couldn’t help wondering what she would look like if they were more visible. She therefore found herself remove the bra and examine it. She found the padding was removable, and so removed it and with scissors cut around the area of the padding and the lace of the bra where her nipples where. After replacing the padding she then put the bra back on with her nipples poking through, before also putting the vest top back on. Protected now only by the thin top the form of her budding nipples was clearly demonstrated through the thin material even to the very pimples of the areola. This turned her on even more causing the nipples to bud through more clearly still, and to her horror and delight she saw they were perfectly defined. The adjustment she had made to the bra did not detract in any way from the padding enlarging her already ample breasts in the least as well.

Clare smiled thinking of Graham’s reaction if she wore these on Monday. She would not of course. Clare then got changed, took out the garish red nail varnish she had also picked up and began to paint her nails.

* * *

On Monday morning Clare found herself teetering along the corridor of the second floor of Kempton Pharmaceuticals as she walked towards the HR department on her new two inch stiletto heels. On her way up she had already had looks from half a dozen men. She couldn’t understand why despite all her resolve she had come to work dressed in these ridiculous clothes. She had tried to put on her normal work clothes but found herself again dressing in the clothes she had bought at the weekend, and after strangely unsuccessful attempts to change found herself going to work dressed like this anyway. She new she was going to be mortified when she walked into the clerical pool area. She also for some reason found all the embarrassment strangely exciting and arousing though, which disturbed her even more.

Upon arriving she asked at reception about the job she had been invited to take with Mr Sanderson. She was asked into an office by a young man who looked quite pleased at her appearance in a manner that disturbed Clare, and was invited to sit down opposite him.

‘Hi. My name’s Derek. This is the contract that Mr Sanderson asked us to put together for you. You just have to sign there,’ he stated pointing at the bottom.

Wow. Mr Sanderson had worked quick, and he didn’t even know her decision. He was in for a real disappointment. Clare glanced over the contract. She had no intention of signing it but particularly not when she saw that the salary was only three quarters what was paid at present. ‘This is less than I’m paid now,’ she stated shaking her head. She didn’t need the money, but that wasn’t the point. She had been expecting to be able to tell everyone she was offered a fortune. How dare he offer her less than she was paid as a simple pool typo?
‘Yes,’ the HR man replied. ‘You must really like Mr Sanderson.’
She didn’t like the snigger when he said this. She didn’t like the way she found herself picking up the pen on the desk either. Even less she didn’t like the way she found herself signing both copies of the contract.
‘Mr Sanderson called me a few minutes before you arrived and said he would be expecting you in his office first thing. Apparently he’s already had your stuff moved there to your new station. I’ll have your copy of the contract posted to you.’ He then rose, ‘Bye then,’ he said with his hand outstretched.
Clare could not believe what was happening. She opened her mouth wanting to say she did not want the job, but found she could not. She wanted to grab both copies of the contract and tear it up, but instead found herself shake Derek’s hand and walk down the corridor away towards the elevator. Why had she signed the contract? Why was she simply accepting a job she did not want that paid three quarters of what she currently earned and not telling the man she had changed her mind?

* * *

Clare approached the elevator with a look of confusion and anger on her face. Her feeling of anger increased when she was ogled up and down by a man in a suit who stood waiting there with a leer on his face at her new mode of dress. She thought she remembered him, and then realised it was Bill Jennings. Bill who had molested her and she thought had been fired for it. This was quite a surprise.
‘I hear things have changed for you,’ Bill said to Clare as they entered the elevator.
‘You could say that. Wow, news travels fast. Anyway what are you doing here, I thought you had been dismissed after what you did to me?’
‘I was actually moved temporarily by Mr Sanderson until things cooled down and you cooled down as well I suppose. Presumably you have, as Mr Sanderson has asked for me to work with Mr Hutchinson as his assistant.’
Clare could not believe this. What was happening? Both men who had molested her working together?
The elevator doors opened and they both entered. Bill pressed the ninth floor and Clare the tenth, and the doors closed. As the elevator moved she attempted to ignore him as best she was able.
‘Look Clare, I know you like me really and the complaint was a mistake. Mr Sanderson said so before he moved me. He said you would realise and apologise. That’s why I went along with the whole thing without complaint.’

Clare wanted to shout at Bill that he was a hand-wandering pervert and that she was going to re-report him, but found when she turned and opened her mouth to try she could not. Okay. She couldn’t speak for the moment. Perhaps it was the shock of seeing him again. She would still report it to Graham though and loudly.

Suddenly, however she did find herself do something. She smiled at Bill and then said simply, ‘Thank you.’ Clare looked away quickly her eyes opening wide in shock at what she had just said as the elevator began to move.

‘We all make mistakes.’ Bill replied. Then as the elevator moved up past the third floor Bill took a step closer to Clare, and she felt him place his hand on the left cheek of her bottom. It wasn’t difficult to feel through the thin clingy material.

‘It’s alright, Clare,’ Bill said leering as he simultaneously allowed his hand to stroke over the full bum cheek. ‘I know you like this.’

Clare could not believe the lack of insight the man had about himself and her opinion of him. How could he possibly think she would like his hands wandering over her? This was now a slapping offence. Clare tried to move away from the stroking hand and step to face him to slap him. Instead though, to her shock, she found herself plant her feet shoulder width apart and point her toes in and straighten her legs. She then found herself putting her hands on her head and thrusting out her breasts – and her bottom onto the exploring hand. What was she doing?
Bill moaned slightly and said, ‘Mmmm, that’s very nice,’ before moving behind Clare and allowing both hands to move over Clare’s jutting bubble bottom and then onto her wide hips before pressing her jutting bottom against his crotch. His hands then moved up and forward over her stomach and ribs and onto the two large jutting breasts.

Clare again tried to move to prevent what was happening before he started to rub the breasts his hands were now lingering over. Instead to her absolute horror she found herself replanting her feet slightly further apart, and then thrusting out her bottom into what she now felt as a large erection. As she did this she simultaneously thrust out still further her breasts into Bill’s hands; hands that with a moan of satisfaction from him now commenced rubbing and kneading them.

‘That’s it, Clare. You enjoy it,’ Bill said as he rubbed her large breasts in firm rotations. ‘No more silly complaints about nothing,’ he said.

Clare opened her mouth to tell him to stop, and found herself smile again and say, ‘Thank you.’ This was said almost as a moan as Clare found herself horrifyingly becoming aroused by the situation – this was strangely not because of what Bill was doing as much as apparently because of the embarrassment and humiliation of her response. As she tried again in vain to stop him she found herself for a second time replant her feet and thrust out her bottom into his erection and breasts into the groping hands.

The period to the ninth floor seemed to last an eternity for her. There were no stops on the way so she was left alone with him the whole ten seconds of the trip. Eventually the elevator stopped and Bill let go of Clare shortly before the doors opened. Just before they did Clare caught a view of herself in the reflective metal; her hands on her head and her jutting breasts with now equally jutting clearly defined nipples. Clare found she was able to move, and quickly smoothed down her vest top trying to hide them. The doors then opened to reveal a half dozen people waiting to get on. She noticed the three men amongst the group all appear to be looking at her chest and realised it was probably because despite her attempts her nipples still clearly budded through the top. ‘Oh God!’ she thought. ‘This would have to be changed from tomorrow back to a blouse. Why in god’s name am I dressed like this? Why was this embarrassment so exciting?’

Clare was seething with anger and frustration at what had just been done to her and the way she was feeling and had responded to it. As Bill got of the elevator and the group were preparing to get on Clare therefore made one last attempt to deprecate him for what he had just done. Perhaps her anger would help her get it out and it would be more effective in front of all these people.

‘Hey!’ she said, causing Bill to turn. She was ready to call him a groping pervert and tell him she was going to get him fired this time. Her face was red with a mixture of her embarrassment and frustration. But then despite these boiling emotions underneath she again found herself smiling. And the again she simply said, ‘Thank you.’

‘The pleasure was all mine, believe me. I’m sure we will be seeing a lot of each other,’ Bill replied before walking away to his office.

Clare turned away as the six people got into the elevator beside her. She felt tears of impotent frustration and anger welling in her eyes. Why had she done that? What was going on with her?

* * *

Clare entered the outer area of Graham’s offices. She saw the sign on his door was set to ‘available’ rather than ‘do not disturb’, and so took a deep breath and knocked.
‘Come in,’ came Graham’s voice from within.

As Clare walked in Graham’s mouth dropped open and he rose from his desk and walked around almost stumbling as he stared at her in almost a hypnotic trance himself. He could not believe how insanely attractive she looked in her new office clothing – and he had been trying over the weekend to imagine it. She had followed his demands far better than he could have dreamed.

Graham looked carefully over her and the way the clothing emphasised her figure beautifully, way beyond his expectations. ‘Just stand where you are a minute please Clare,’ Graham said. Clare immediately paused as she reached the middle of the room. Graham gained confidence from her immediate compliance to his instruction and so said, ‘Now just turn around slowly for me please.’ Clare wanted to tell him where to get off, but instead to her ever increasing annoyance found herself obeying him. Before she had turned a quarter of the circle Graham told her to pause so he could admire her side on.

From this position Graham could see that the bra and fitted top combined to lift and present her full breasts, causing them to stand out more than he expected they might even in the uplift bra. He realised that the top and skirt defining the slimness of her waist were making her cleavage appear even larger. Best of all from side on her full protrudent bottom appeared to curve outwards in a delicious peach like arc from the slim pinched waist to the base of the clinging skirt on her lovely thighs. The two inch stilettos cruelly enhanced these curves still further with the posture they forced upon her, throwing out her bottom and framing her lovely long legs to best effect.

Graham asked Clare to continue to turn, and as she did he noted that her face was flushed red with embarrassment and that she looked quite angry, which for him made the satisfaction of the situation complete. He also noted the way her nipples showed through the top to the extent that you could almost see them change in the extent of their budding.

From her point of view Clare hated the situation. She appeared to have lost all capacity to assert herself for reasons she did not understand, and coupled with this worse still she was for some reason finding the embarrassment and humiliation of the situations she was experiencing arousing.

‘Much, much better than I could have hoped,’ Graham found himself saying out loud. ‘Come and sit down.’

As she seated herself Graham watched her as he pulled out a chair to sit next to her. He noted her involuntary attempt to pull the small mini-skirt down so as to avoid her black panties being visible, however he smiled as he noted the stretchable material simply spring back to its original position and reveal them.

Clare again found herself blush as she realised what had happened from the direction of Graham’s gaze, and there again was that awful rush of arousal.

‘I knew you would make the right decision Clare,’ Graham said in an amused tone.

‘But I haven’t,’ Clare replied with a look of confusion on her face. ‘I have accepted a job paying less than my original, and I don’t understand why. Added to which I seem to have lost my capacity to assert myself and have apparently turned into an exhibitionist. What is going on?’

‘Well I don’t know what you mean, Clare,’ Graham lied. ‘To me you just appear like an ambitious girl trying to please her new boss. Your succeeding I might add.’ Graham chuckled as he said this. ‘As for the pay, well I’m sure in time we can raise that based upon performance.’ Graham winked at her as he said this.

Clare was incensed. Please her boss indeed! Based upon performance! She decided she would have to put him in his place right now if he thought he was going to obtain sexual favours from her in order for her to get some pay rise she didn’t need! Clare opened her mouth to issue Graham with his warning – and then closed it again, smiled, and said in a gentle feminine tone, ‘Thank you.’

Clare heard herself say this but couldn’t believe it. She saw when she said it Graham’s tongue suddenly involuntarily protrude as though in a moment of relish. Surely he couldn’t know what she had been really trying to say instead of a smile and a ‘thank you’. She felt humiliated – and again, there was that awful rush of arousal.

‘That’s all right, Clare. Believe me you have no idea how much I am enjoying this. Anyway introductions are now done and we can I suppose get on with work. You know your things are already on your desk outside. I’ll leave you to arrange them. See you later.’ Graham then looked at his computer and taking her cue Clare rose and made her way to the door knowing his eyes were on her bottom and legs all the way. There was that feeling of embarrassment and that rush or arousal again.

Graham for his part was extremely pleased by these early signs. He had expected some ability to resist in her; perhaps slight rebellions against the dress code or initial refusal to take the post of his secretary. Up to now though there seemed to be greater compliance than he could possibly have hoped for. But then, he supposed, I did give her twice the dose to make sure. He smiled an evil smile feeling emboldened. ‘I might as well just push this along a bit then as things are going so well.’

* * *

Clare went to her new desk in the outer area of Graham’s office and began to unpack her things, filled again with confusion, frustration and anger. Close to lunchtime as Clare was settling into some typing to take her mind off what had been happening she heard Graham’s voice boom over the intercom. ‘Miss Garner please come into my office.’
Clare saved the letter she was typing and went through. As she walked in Graham’s eyes were again shamelessly all over her.

‘Could you get me the Wycowsky file please,’ Graham said whilst looking at his computer screen.
‘Where is it stored,’ Clare replied.

‘Oh, it’s in the filing cabinet over there,’ Graham said pointing to a four drawer filing cabinet some five feet to the immediate left of his desk.

The first thought to occur to Clare was, ‘Why as he called me in to get this file that is only a few feet away from him? What a lazy asshole.’ However as she approached the cabinet it became quite apparent. The four drawers were in alphabetical order with the A’s and D’s in the top. So of course the Wycowsky file was in the bottom drawer. ‘He’s after getting an eyeful,’ Clare thought, and sure enough as she approached the cabinet she caught Graham now gazing at her.

As she was about to bend for the bottom drawer she looked back at Graham and gave him her usual look when she caught herself being ogled. A look that said, ‘your pathetic,’ and simultaneously said, ‘yes you want me don’t you but can’t have me.’ This was what she loved about teasing men. Being able to entice them, control them and then emotionally and psychologically spit them out.

She paused for a moment then turned so that her back was away from Graham and slightly side on. She then squatted down to avoid Graham getting any view of her bum, before opening the drawer, quickly taking out the file, and rising. She then walked over to Graham who was looking at her somewhat nonplussed.
‘Is there anything else,’ Clare said smiling.
‘Yes there is,’ Graham replied. ‘Remember the conversation we had this morning. Well you’re not going to get a pay rise by behaving like that. I can see by your behaviour that you knew I wanted you to bend over so that I could get a nice view of that lovely bubble butt of yours.’

‘Well I didn’t know for certain,’ Clare replied ironically. ‘I suppose I do now,’ she said looking at him as though he was something that had crawled from under a rock.

‘Good,’ Graham replied. ‘In that case from now on whenever you need to go down to a low filing cabinet drawer or for any other reason I want you to make sure that you do so with your back to me if I am in the room. And I want you to bend over with your legs straight and your back flat so that I get a nice view of your butt, rather than squatting down as you just did. Make sure you bend slowly and rise slowly and take your time over what you are doing. Make it a slow process so that I get a good lingering view. Oh, and do it everywhere else as well; not just in my presence. Always make sure you have got your back to whatever man or men are in the room so they get to have a nice view – and who knows possibly a feel as well.’

Clare was stood with her mouth open. She seemed to be spending a lot of time angry today and this was no exception. There was no way she was going to submit to this kind of degrading treatment. There was another report of sexual harassment coming about here and she was going to tell him – so of course Clare smiled and politely said, ‘Thank you.’

‘Excellent,’ Graham said, is tongue again quickly appearing and disappearing in a moment of relish. ‘Now I want you put this file back again. I’ve decided I don’t want it.’

Clare wanted to tell him where to get off and then walk out and go straight to a lawyer. That was certainly what she would have done last week. Instead she found herself pick the file back up. She couldn’t believe it! She could still tell him what she thought of his behaviour, though, before putting the file away, with all the anger she was feeling – if she concentrated hard enough, took deep breaths and spoke carefully she was sure she could. So she took a step forward before going to the cabinet with the file in her hand to do just that and took two deep breaths. She then smiled and said in a polite feminine manner, ‘Thank you’.

Graham sniggered. ‘That’s fine. Now if you please’ he said pointing at the cabinet. ‘I haven’t got all day.’
Clare turned and walked to the cabinet, for the umpteenth time today her face flushed red with embarrassment, impotent anger and humiliation; her crotch also irritatingly wet with the paradoxical arousal it produced. When she reached it she was determined not to do what he had asked. This dignity at least she would retain. She therefore stepped to the side of the cabinet in the same position as before and prepared to squat down.

As she was about to do so though for some reason her knees would not work. Try as she might they would not bend. She made another effort with all her determination, but the response from them was the same.

‘I told you I haven’t got all day, Clare. Put the file away *now*!’ Graham said firmly.

Clare, still attempting to bend her knees with all her might found herself instead take a step forward, and turn and face the cabinet at an angle so that her back was immediately to where Graham was seated. She then felt herself lock her knees back so that her legs were held perfectly straight and pull back her shoulders so that her back was flat. ‘No!’ she thought to herself desperately ‘I will not! I will not!’ But even as she thought this to herself she felt herself slowly bending over from the hips until she was at a full ninety degrees.
She wanted to put the file away as quickly as possible and jump up to avoid Graham from lingering over the view too long, but felt as though everything was in slow motion and she was moving through treacle. She tried to reach and open the drawer quickly, but instead found herself doing so painfully slowly. As she then tried to rush to try to find the right divider for the Wycowsky file she again felt the treacle air restricting her speed of movement. It took her a full ten seconds at least to put the file away before closing the drawer equally slowly.

Clare then tried to quickly rise. This again was in vain and counter productive in the extreme. Her hips were evidently determined that they were going to make the movement slowly. And so when she brought her shoulders up quickly attempting a speedy transition from her currently undignified pose she only succeeded in worsening it by bringing her back into a concave arch and appearing to thrust out her butt even more. As she continued to strain to bring herself up with her shoulders she therefore rose with her back arched concave as far as it would go and her bubble butt thrust out as perfectly as Graham could possibly wish to view it.

Clare turned to Graham, crimson with embarrassment, soaking in her crotch with the arousal this was paradoxically stimulating in her and aware of her nipples standing out like little poles through the gossamer material of her top. She saw Graham smiling, his tongue out with satisfaction. ‘That was absolutely perfect Clare.’

Clare approached him, forgetting her previous attempts to tell him what she thought of him – then smiled and said politely, ‘Thank you.’

She then felt tears fill her eyes and she managed to say, ‘It will not be happening again, though,’ with a now uncharacteristic firmness.
Graham judged her hypnotic programming unconsciously must have found this to be far enough from a rebuke of sexual harassment to allow it to pass. That was alright though. But he didn’t like her tears. They made him feel guilty, and he didn’t like that one bit.
‘Stop crying immediately, Clare,’ he said. ‘I don’t want you ever to respond to humiliation by crying ever again. I don’t mind anger, frustration or even tantrums. In fact I’d quite like to see it. But not tears. Are we clear?’
Clare’s tears stopped immediately. She still felt anger and frustration intensely though and was extremely aroused by it to the point of climax now. ‘Yes sir,’ she found herself saying.
‘Good. You’ve given me a bit of a challenge saying your not going to do that again after I’ve told you to. And it’s just about my lunch break,’ Graham glanced at his watch as he said this. ‘I might as well enjoy my lunch and see if we can kill two birds with one stone by exploring what your prepared to do.’
Graham opened a desk drawer and took out his lunch box. ‘Here’s what we are going to do,’ he said moving his chair closer to the filing cabinet and taking the lid off the box to take out a sandwich. ‘You are going to fetch me a cup of coffee to have with my lunch. When you return you will put it here next to my lunch box,’ he said pointing at the area on the desk. ‘You will then go to the filing cabinet and take out the front most file from the bottom drawer. You will close the drawer and then bring it over here and place it on the desk. You will then immediately pick it up again and take it back to the cabinet and return it to where you got it. You will then take out the second file along and repeat the process. You will continue the same way until you get to the back of the cabinet, and then work back to the front. Feel free to attempt to fight my instructions as much as you want seeing as you don’t want to do what I asked again. Are we clear?’
Clare wanted to say no and call him a pervert, but found herself say, ‘Yes sir,’ and then smile and say, ‘Thank you,’ in a quiet feminine tone in response to her desire to deprecate him.
She was already aroused by the humiliation of the situation. This made the humiliation so complete that she felt she was about to come. ‘Can I go now,’ she said with a slightly wavering voice.
‘Yes,’ Graham answered and took a bite out of his sandwich hoping he was guessing right why she wanted to leave so quickly.
Clare moved as quickly as she could on the heels and found herself head straight for the ladies room. She dove into a cubicle hiked up her skirt and thrust her right hand down her panties quickly finding her clit in her saturated slit. She had to bring herself off. She could not stand this dreadful continual arousal anymore.
As she massaged the swollen wet clit in circles she found herself thinking of the way Bill had felt her up in the elevator, and her surprising helpless and co-operatively submissive response. She thought of her obedience just now to Graham; her smiles and polite ‘thank yous’ every time she wanted to express her anger at them. She was filled with humiliation at her behaviour, and this correspondingly was now bringing her to the brink of an orgasm.
She then thought of how she was now going to have to bring him a drink and how she might more than likely fail his ‘challenge’ if the rest of today’s experiences were anything to go by – repeatedly bending and rising to the cabinet in deliberate full view of him and regardless of how much she didn’t want to.
If she tried to say anything to him she would probably smile and say, ‘thank you.’ This thought was enough for Clare, and she cried out as she reached her orgasm, bucking back and forth on the spot and finding herself say ‘Thank you! Thank you! Ohhh! Thank you! Ohhh!’
After she finished she felt somewhat better briefly. But then she felt ashamed and humiliated by what she had just done and why, and began to become aroused again. She took a deep breath and quickly exited the cubicle, cleaned herself up, washed her hands and went out to prepare Graham’s coffee.

* * *

Clare initially tried to prepare Graham’s coffee slowly but his voice came on the intercom, ‘Clare will you hurry please.’ She therefore finished making the coffee quickly and walked back into his room. She blushed as she approached Graham, who was seated facing the filing cabinet munching away on his sandwich and smiling.

Clare put down the cup where indicated and tried to compose herself taking a couple of deep breaths. She told herself what was happening was all simply in her mind. It was something to do with these stupid clothes she had decided to buy. She was still the same person she was last week, and she was going to summon all her strength now and march out of the door, go home and phone her lawyer.
Graham picked up the coffee cup. ‘So here we go then, Clare. The challenge is afoot and I’m waiting.’

Clare looked at Graham with gaze of resolute determination. She then raised her leg to turn for the door – and instead found herself take a step towards the filing cabinet, her expression to Graham’s satisfaction turning to one of horror. She tried to stop and felt instead her other leg take another step. Each time she tried to stop she took further steps forward until she was soon positioned in front of the cabinet again, whereupon she turned her back to Graham.

Clare then bit her lip and looked straight forward. She tried to summon all of her mental strength to turn. Instead she again felt her knees lock back straightening them perfectly. She reached out for the top of the filing cabinet to try to hold herself up, but found her fingers pulled away as she involuntarily pulled her shoulders back. Then again she felt herself slowly bend from the hips. Clare fought the bend in the only way she could by refusing to let her shoulders and head initially go down. Her hips would not take no for an answer, however, continuing to bend, and this again only succeeding in her concaving her back, causing her to appear she was bending to thrust out her buttocks like a stripper. This led to Graham making a ‘phwoar’ of approval, and once her spine was bent as far forward as it could go Clare’s head and shoulders simply followed it down.

Clare again then watched her hands open the drawer painfully slowly, take out the first file along, and then slowly close the drawer again, all the time maintaining the ninety degree bend and involuntarily displaying her bubble butt to Graham. She then slowly rose and then turned file in hand and her face red with embarrassment and walked to the desk. She looked to the floor as she did this, unable to make eye contact with Graham as she approached the table, and put the file down as she had been told. She then picked the file up, turned and walked back to the filing cabinet.

Clare began the bending process again. This time Graham clocked how long it took her out of interest. It took her almost precisely 30 seconds from the beginning of the bend to opening the filing cabinet, swapping files, closing it and standing up straight again. It really did emphasise to her the abject helplessness she was it to his command, and so Graham cruelly recognising this continued to allow her repeat the process.

Clare continued to stare at the floor shamefully. This time as she turned, her face slightly redder and her breathing slightly heavier Graham said to her, ‘Clare, when you are facing this way during the process please make sure you keep your head up and you make continuous eye contact with me. I want to be able to see clearly how you feel about what you are doing’ Clare immediately looked up and made eye contact, and Graham was able to see the confusion and embarrassment in her eyes, which he took cruel satisfaction in. She brought the file to him, placed it on the desk, and then began moving her head from side to side attempting to break eye contact but found herself unable to do so. She then began to pick up the file in order to obediently return to display herself again. Graham gave her a smile of triumphant satisfaction as she did this.

He allowed her to continue the repetitive exhibition of herself for the next few minutes until Clare had nearly reached the back of the drawer. She was still flushed red with what he knew to be her embarrassment and arousal, but to his disappointment had not reached an orgasm, as he had anticipated she might from the embarrassment of having to repeat the process.

The reason for this was that after the fourth visit to the cabinet Clare had managed to blank out mentally what she was doing. She realised she was becoming increasingly aroused and was determine not to allow herself to respond in this ridiculous way anymore. She therefore tried as much as she was able to focus on the file and the cabinet and not think of what she was doing in between. The only increase in her arousal seemed to be when she had to each time pick the file back up from the desk to return for a further display, which seemed to be embarrassing her considerably – especially as she was not permitted to break eye contact with Graham.

Seeing no obvious change in Clare’s behaviour Graham decided to raise the bar and see how much humiliation she could take before following his programming she spontaneously reached an orgasm. When she returned with the next file and put it on the desk he therefore said, ‘Stop!’ Clare took a big involuntary sigh of relief and broke eye contact looking down, clearly under the impression her ordeal was over.

For the past few bends she had been on the brink of orgasm and did her best to hide the extent that she was being affected by the situation. She did not believe she could have held out if she had been made to watch herself working back along the files, though. There would have been something that forced her to perceive the indignity of the situation if she had done that, and she just knew the embarrassment would have pushed her over the brink. She had at least had this one triumph, she thought.

‘Lift up your skirt around your waist,’ Graham commanded.

Clare looked up with fear and amazement in her wide eyes at the instruction, but found her hands obeying and hiking up the stretch skirt quickly around her waist until it was merely like a second belt. She was now left displaying her black panties. She could barely take the embarrassment – or its strange effect.

‘Now drop your panties around your ankles,’ Graham ordered.

Clare’s eyes opened wider and she found herself say, ‘Please don’t make me.’

‘Request denied,’ Graham answered roughly. ‘Continue.’ Despite this he found himself enjoying the fact that she was recognising he could ‘make her’ do it and she was in his power.

Clare began to pull the panties down, but recognising they were sticking to her sodden pussy tried to pull them down from the front, her legs clamped together and leaning over slightly to hide her indignity with her hands and the pose.

Recognising her obvious intent though, before she could continue Graham said quickly, ‘Stand up straight, part your legs a little and pull the panties down from the sides.’

Clare’s embarrassment had eased with the relief of thinking the ordeal was over, and her arousal correspondingly. Now it was rising again steadily. Why was she responding like this? Why?

Quickly Clare stood upright and parted her legs and taking hold of the panties at her hips prepared to hike them down equally quickly, hoping Graham would not notice anything. Before she could recognising her intent he said, ‘Slowly.’

Clare cringed, now helpless to hide her situation, and began to slowly pull the panties down from the sides as commanded. They came down, as expected, staying put at her crotch until with a sound of wet cloth being pulled away from skin they were pulled free. But as they came a stringy line of Clare’s sex juice came with them until it snapped on the way down and then clung to her inner thigh. She then felt herself let go of the panties and the sodden black briefs fell around her stilettos. Clare was crimson – and for whatever the stupid reason was now again on the brink of an orgasm. She couldn’t take anymore!

‘Your very aroused aren’t you, Clare?’ Graham said looking to her crotch and showing her clearly he had seen what had just happened as the panties came down. ‘I never realised you were such a submissive little slut – enjoying being humiliated like this. Nevertheless as you have spent the past few minutes without reaching an orgasm you can now wait a little longer. You will not climax until you are given permission. Understand?’

Clare still crimson with embarrassment and hovering helplessly on the brink said, ‘Yes sir,’ pleadingly. And she realised she could not now climax even though on the brink despite knowing that until he said that she was just about to do so. How had he done that?

‘Now Clare,’ Graham said, leaning back in his chair a broad grin spread across his face and steepling his fingers. ‘There’s still a file on the desk that needs putting away. Do so.’
Clare’s eyes opened wider than ever in absolute and utter horror. Her mouth went to say ‘no’ – but again she smiled and instead said, ‘Thank you’. She then picked up the file – now again also helplessly holding eye contact as she now realised she had not finished the exercise – and turned stepping out of her sodden panties and walked towards the filing cabinet. As she stopped in front of the filing cabinet and positioned her back to Graham he suddenly said, ‘Wait. Open your legs just beyond shoulder width apart before you try to put the file away. Oh, and point your toes in. Then continue.’

Clare felt herself take a step to the left and point the toe of the stiletto in. She then felt herself to the same with the right. No! No! This was insane! She would not do it! This time she would fight it.
Once her legs were separated and her toes pointed in however she felt again her legs lock back at the knees. And again she felt herself pull back her shoulders and flatten her back. Then she felt her hips bending her over, this time helplessly also displaying her naked gaping wet virginal sex to Graham. Clare again instinctively fought the bend to protect her last vestiges of dignity, but again equally counterproductively as continuing to bend she simply arched her back and thrust out her gaping sex between her spread legs better than any stripper or hooker could wish to do.

Clare felt humiliation beyond belief. And her sex was now aching from the need to climax as a result. Part of her wanted to be relieved and allowed to reach her orgasm. The biggest part of her though wanted it to be in private not with her sex being put on display and opened whilst it happened, and she now realised that with a single word he could somehow command her body to allow such a release.
Graham’s cock was massively engorged as he now took in the image of Clare fully bent over and in a position with her legs spread and her anus and sex opened and stuck out perfectly. Her anus was like a delicate little bud below which her pussy was a lovely saturated yawning flower inviting him or anything desperately into itself to fulfil the poor helpless girl’s painful need to climax.

Clare was now slowly opening the filing cabinet to replace the file. Graham watched in fascination as her shaking fingers fought uselessly with the invisible restrictions that prevented her from doing this quickly. He also noticed a steady dribble of creamy juice running from her gaping pussy lips down the inside of her the tops of her thighs. Once the file was away Clare’s fingers slowly went to push the drawer back, but before they could do so Graham said, ‘Stop and freeze in position!’

Immediately Clare froze and found she could not move. She fought desperately to do so. But it was useless. She was held somehow, bent over with her legs spread and straight, and her sex gaping, wet and dribbling out her juices before her boss, and held on the brink of orgasm.

She then heard Graham rise and looking between her legs saw him walk towards her before pausing. She then heard a rustle of clothing followed by the sound of a zip and saw the black pants of Graham’s $5,000 suit fall around his ankles. ‘Oh god,’ she thought, ‘he’s going to rape me! He’s going to rape me and there’s nothing I can do and I’m helplessly turned on by it.’ She again then fought furiously to try to move – to escape from the position and run from the office for the safety of the ladies room, to bring herself off alone with dignity and retain her virginity – but she was still held perfectly bent over by invisible bonds, in perfect position to have her virgin pussy impaled by him.

Clare felt Graham’s hands grip bruisingly the sides of her hips and felt something hot and blunt nudge the gaping, needing lips of her virgina.

‘Please,’ she heard herself say as she continued to fight uselessly to move out of position against the invisible bonds. She wanted to tell him she was a virgin, that she had never done anything like this before and beg him to stop. But when she tried her attempt came out as, ‘Thank you,’ again.

‘My pleasure, Clare,’ Graham said with cruel sarcasm. ‘Oh, by the way, you may now reach an orgasm.’ He then thrust himself forward whilst holding her steady at the hip, ramming the full thick girthed eight inches of his cock inside Clare’s tight saturated virgin pussy.

Clare instantly felt the wave of orgasm begin to flood over her engulfing her, and her body rebelling against her and assisting its rape began to buck her hips and fuck itself on the impaling manhood. As she did this equally helplessly she found herself crying out, ‘Ohhhhhhhhh! Ohhhhhhhhhh!’

As she came down from the orgasm she felt Graham adjust his footing and hand holds on her hips. Graham then began to roughly and selfishly use her, rutting her helpless cunt. He enjoyed with relish the slurping sound her pussy made with each movement from the copious lubrication, and the feeling of her bulbous ass slapping against his abdomen rocking her slightly forward with each thrust. Within a couple of minute he was reaching his own selfish climax and just before he attained it he almost shouted out the words, ‘Come again!’

Another wave of orgasm hit Clare and again she began in rhythm with Graham’s thrusts to assist the fucking, bucking her hips and peach ass on the impaling organ swelling before discharging inside her. There was a loud ‘Ohhhhhhhhhhh!’ from its owner, and as he came his thrusts became more aggressive, banging Clare’s head against the drawers of the filing cabinet three times with cymbal like clang sounds heralding the arrival of his cream in her.

Graham came down from the wave of pleasure after a few seconds and pulled out of her his softening cock, put it away, and reached down to pick up his pants. Fastening them quickly he then flopped in his chair took a few deep breaths. Clare however was left still bent over, straight legs spread, her pussy now dribbling on the floor a mixture of her juices and his ejaculate.

‘You can move now, Clare,’ he said to her. ‘The exercise is over. Go clean yourself up and then come back with something to clean up the mess your slut juices have made on my laminate floor before it stains.’

Clare found she could move again and hurriedly picked up her panties, and pulled down her skirt. She approached Graham livid with rage, her anger blotting out everything else, determined to tell him he was a bastard – and simply smiled and said, ‘Thank you,’ yet again.

‘Like I said, Clare the pleasure’s all mine,’ Graham said sniggering. ‘You’re certainly one hot submissive little slut. I’m going to enjoy having you as my secretary; with the emphasis being on having.’

Clare wanted desperately to cry and for a few seconds looking down and tried to – but couldn’t because Graham had told her she couldn’t. So she turned and stormed from the room teetering on her heels in her impotent rage and went to the ladies room. When there she hit the walls, banged the toilet doors, and worked out her anger, before cleaning herself up, putting her sodden panties back on and looking at herself in the mirror. ‘What the hell’s going on?’ she said to her image in the mirror. ‘What are you becoming? How could you just allow your virginity to be stolen like that after cherishing it for so long?’ The slutty looking girl in the mirror with her nipples standing through her little vest top like organ stops simply looked back unanswering.

She then went to leave the ladies, but remembered she had to go back to Graham’s office to clean up the floor. Again there was that awful rush of arousal with the embarrassment she was feeling with the thought. She quickly took out several paper towels and after a few deep breaths found herself make her way back to his office, even though it was the last place in the world she wanted to go. She had to. Because Graham had told her to do.

Entering the office she walked over to where the little pool of juices and cum sat on the laminate floor near the filing cabinet. She noticed Graham ignoring her reading a letter. That was good. She wanted to get this over with as quickly and inconspicuously as possible. So she went over to squat down surreptitiously to clean up the mess. And found herself to her horror walk around the pool of goo until she had her back to Graham, lock her knees back, and slowly bend over.

Graham looked up – and smiled.

Part 3: Clare’s first Rebellion and Punishment.

Clare awoke slowly in her bed to the sound of her alarm at eight o’clock from a disturbed sleep. She had been having the most horrible nightmare – horrible but also somehow strangely erotic. She was prancing around in the most outrageously revealing tight slutty clothes for work, and being molested, and even having sex with Mr Sanderson – and all under some strange compulsion she did not understand.

‘What a horrible dream,’ Clare thought as she came around and turned over in bed and reached to switch of the alarm. Then she saw where she had left them the small black stretchable mini skirt, white vest top and up lift bra at the side of her bed, where she had thrown them the night before after arriving home with a bottle of wine to drink herself silly and reflect on what had happened that day. ‘My god,’ she thought. ‘It was all real.’

Clare stared numbly at the clothes as confused now as when she had thought over and over last night what had happened and tried vainly to understand it. She repeatedly went over the day’s events, but could not comprehend or explain her unorthodox insanely out of character behaviour. Men to her had always been such an easy and pleasurable play thing to lead on and torment. She found that much more enjoyable and fulfilling than even any thought of actual sex with them.

She had only come close to having sex once before yesterday with her second boyfriend, Joe Dency, two years ago. It happened whilst they were in her bedroom at her parents’ home. She had only let him get as far as that so she could stop him just before he was ready to enter her and threaten him with screaming to her parents and a rape charge if he carried on. He had begun to bore her, chasing around after her like a puppy dog, and so she decided to finish with him dramatically. This seemed a suitably amusing way to culminate things, and it worked perfectly. Joe had been really angry calling her a prick teasing bitch before storming off. It was the last she saw of him. So Mr Sanderson yesterday had been her first proper full sex. She had often wondered how it would happen. When it did she had always imagined it would be entirely on her terms. She would never in her wildest dreams have imagined that this was to have been how she was to lose her virginity.

After Clare had left Graham’s office she had spent the remainder of the afternoon typing trying to distract herself from the fact that at lunch she had just stood there bent over whilst a man she had only ever spoken to briefly in corridors before today took her virginity by rutting her from behind. She had paused at times and questioned herself whether it had really happened. But the leer on Mr Sanderson’s face when she took the letters in to his office at five o’clock for signing confirmed it was all real. Again when she had turned to him to tell him she didn’t in the least appreciate anything that had happened she had simply smiled and said, ‘Thank you.’

‘None of this was going to happen today though,’ Clare thought. ‘I’m going to phone in sick and then resign, and I’m never going to go back there again.’ It was certainly true she didn’t need the money. Her parents, who had bought her flat for her, were millionaires. Her father owned a successful real estate business. She had never wanted for anything except independence, which she was assisted with by the provision of the flat, and having a flat she had decided to try out working to see what it was like. A typing job sounded good as she would be around people and would have lots of men to torment, and it had worked a treat. The six months she had been at the Kempton Pharmaceuticals had been great fun. She had received a half dozen invites for dates from guys she had led on, which she had enjoyed turning down after having carefully convinced the guys she liked them – one she had told she would not consider if he were the last guy on earth. He was crestfallen. Then there was Bill Jennings and Keith Hutchinson letting their hands wander when she had bent down close to them to torment them. They had really overstepped the mark and she had successfully caused them much stress and discomfort as a result.

But now it was time for a change. Clare therefore phoned in sick turned on her computer and began typing a resignation e-mail. She wasn’t going to risk even gracing the door of there again.

Before she had written a sentence however the phone rang. She picked up, said hello and heard Graham’s voice on the other end.

Before she could put the phone down he said, ‘Listen carefully and don’t hang up.’ Clare therefore found herself doing just that.

‘I’ve told HR that you’ve just contacted me and changed your mind about taking the day off sick. You are never to try to take a day off sick again unless you feel you are so physically ill you can’t come in, and you are under no circumstances to consider resigning from your job now or in the future without agreeing it with me first. Now get dressed and come to work. Come straight into my office when you arrive.’ With that the line went dead and was replaced by a dialling tone.

Clare thought, ‘fuck you!’ and slammed the phone down before getting back to her letter. For some reason though every time she tried to write her fingers wouldn’t work and she had a steadily increasing urge to stand up, walk to her pile of indecent work clothes, and get dressed. After five minutes of fighting the urge valiantly it had built from a mere urge to an overwhelming force which was almost painful and utterly irresistible. In the end she relented, rose and began to dress.

As she did so she tried to work out what it was about Graham that gave him this power over her. Okay, he was what most women would call reasonably good looking, with broad shoulders and a slimmish waist. He was also quite tall, possibly around six two. He had an attractive, confident air about him as well, mostly due to his expensive suits, though also due to the way he held himself, spoke with an assertive manner and probably due to being mid fortyish. But there was nothing specific Clare could think of about him that would cause her to behave in such an out of character manner.

‘Then again,’ she thought, ‘it had not just been Graham. It was Bill Jennings in the elevator as well. And there was definitely nothing special about him. He had receding hair and a slight paunch. ‘So why? Why did I do what I did yesterday? Why am I doing this now?’ Clare thought as she pulled on the vest top and began to apply her lipstick.

A half an hour later after a fast drive Clare arrived at work and went straight to the tenth floor and to Graham’s office. She knocked on the door which was marked ‘available’ and entered.

‘You made it then.’ Graham said looking over Clare, who was dressed identically to yesterday and equally sexy. She had found herself not only dressing back in these indecent clothes, but also taking care to ensure her nails were perfectly polished with red nail varnish and her lipstick was nice and thick with the garish red colour she had recently taken a liking to. ‘You don’t look particularly ill, Clare,’ Graham continued with an air of irony as she walked towards him.

‘I’m feeling much better now. It must have been the wine I had last night,’ she lied.

Graham was seated on a sofa he had at the side of his room along with two comfortable chairs opposite around a small wooden table which he used for informal meetings with customers. He pointed to one of the chairs opposite him and Clare seated herself down.

‘Now tell me the truth, Clare. Why did you phone in sick?’

Clare opened her mouth to repeat that it was the wine’s fault and that she was hung over. Instead she heard herself tell the truth. ‘I didn’t phone in sick because I was feeling unwell. I phoned in sick because I didn’t want to come to work after what happened yesterday, and I was going to send an e-mail to HR resigning. I didn’t intend to come here ever again.’

When she finished Clare felt foolish. Why had she told him all that? He was certainly not very happy with her, that much was evident from the way he was shaking his head as she spoke, though he did have a strange wicked smile on his face.

‘Well I’m not very happy at all with you, Clare. That’s a very immature and deceitful way to behave.’ Clare suddenly noticed a strange long circular cushion rather like a small draught excluder next to Graham’s right thigh around six inches in diameter and 18 inches long. He picked this up and lay it on his lap. ‘I feel under the circumstances I’m going to have to punish you, Clare. Have you ever been spanked before?’ Graham said matter-of-factly.

Clare was speechless for a minute as she took in what he had just said and its implications. Surely he could not be serious. Surely she had misheard. Spank her? Oh no! He was going to make her allow him to spank her, like some kind of naughty little girl from the 1950s. Surely he couldn’t make her do this with whatever this strange compulsion she felt was.

‘N ... no,’ She heard herself saying.

‘That would be, “no sir,” Clare. Now would you like to just kneel on the settee besides me and lie across my lap?’

She had not misheard. He really wanted to do it. Clare folded her arms and replied as sternly and assertively as she could. ‘You have got to be joking. Look, you have asked me to do a lot of things recently but this is going too far. I am most certainly not allowing you to spank me.’
Wow! She had resisted him.
‘I asked you nicely Clare, and gave you the option of willing compliance. You are quite clearly not learning and deserve a firmer spanking than I was intending to give you. I am instructing you this time, Clare. Kneel on the settee besides me.’
Clare tried to repeat what she had just said, but instead, with her face blushing red with embarrassment found herself walking over to where Graham was sitting before kneeling on the settee next to him.
Graham now moved the cushion on his lap so that it was positioned along his right thigh. ‘Now lie across my lap and please ensure that your hips are over the cushion.’
Clare did as Graham instructed, and settled herself over the cushion, which she found to be quite unyielding. She then felt his left hand rest on the small of her back and gently press down.
‘Now get your tummy down as low as you can and allow the cushion to assist this lovely bottom or yours to be stuck up in the air nicely and presented to me.’
Again Clare did as she was asked arching her back down and jutting up her bottom, feeling the skirt material tighten over her cheeks. The situation was extremely embarrassing and Clare began to realise that she was finding herself becoming aroused again. She was determined not to allow this to be seen, though, but was aware from the heat in her face that she must be blushing intensely.
Graham waited a moment enjoying the view before him; one of the culminations of his work over the past months. Clare’s bottom looked even more delicious than at any other time he had observed her recently.
‘Now Clare, a couple of rules. Whilst I am spanking you I will expect you to maintain the posture you are in at present – no lifting your back up or your legs, and certainly no attempts to get off my lap. Secondly, make sure that at all times you keep your naughty hands away from your bottom – no attempts to rub your bottom or to defend yourself and cover up until I’ve finished and give you permission. Keep your hands where they are in front of you on the settee. Understood?’
There was a pause before Clare stated between gritted teeth, ‘Yes Sir.’
‘I’m sorry, Clare, I think I misheard that. What did you say?’
‘Yes Sir!’ Clare replied more sternly.
Graham brought his hand up to shoulder height and brought the flattened hand back down firmly on the right cheek before him with near maximum force. The room was filled with a loud CLAP sound and the cheek flattened out leaping under his hand, a ripple coursing through it.
‘Awww!’ Clare yowled, but stayed in position though everything in her told her to move or defend herself.
‘Try to be a little more respectful in the tone of your responses, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘Now again, what did you say Clare?’
There was a pause before Clare replied, ‘Yes Sir,’ and a clear and gently feminine tone.
Good. Then we can begin.
Graham began with gentle smacks, aimed from around a few inches away from her bum and targeted initially at the base of her cheeks at the dimples where the jutting bum joined her thighs, and varying his smacks from one cheek to the other. The fatty cheeks leapt even under such gentle smacks in a manner Graham found extremely satisfying, ripples visibly coursing through them under the taught fabric with each blow, and the room filled with a rhythmic ‘plat, plat, plat’ noise.
Graham slowly began to work his way up the cheeks to the top, before again working down to the base, enjoying particularly the middle sections of the cheeks and lingering over this area due to the way his hands sank into the fatty flesh and flattened it.
Clare was coping with staying in position during this time relatively easily, as mostly the blows did not sting, not being too hard and being over her skirt. After a couple of minutes however Graham began to spank more firmly from increased distances from his target, and the impacts began to sting more. Clare began to have urges to defend her stinging bum, but found instead her unconscious programming held her in position and prevented her from making any attempt to defend herself or allow her back or legs to spring up.
Graham for his part was enjoying the spanking with relish. It was for this reason that he decided to gently increase the firmness of his stokes. She deserved it after all. Gradually the strokes became harder and aimed from further away from the target. The sound of the impacts was now no longer a gentle ‘plat’ sound. Instead a rhythmic loud ‘CLAP, CLAP, CLAP,’ filled the room.
After a couple of minutes Graham paused, impressed that Clare was now taking full force blows, and though occasionally shaking, gritting her teeth and ‘awwing’ was maintaining the posture and holding tightly to the settee material. Graham was slightly out of breath with the effort, and was aware that Clare also was breathless with the effort of her useless struggles with her unconscious mind’s determination to maintain disciplined obedience.
Graham decided to progress further, and after gently rubbing, kneading and feeling the now warm, buzzing cheeks Clare felt him reach down, and with both hands take hold of the base of her small skirt. Slowly he began to raise it.
Clare helplessly maintained the undignified jutting pose throughout this with an annoying thrill of pleasure, and felt the taught material of the skirt sensuously being peeled back over her now warmed, buzzing jutting bottom. She could not help but find it pleasurable as much as she hated it, and the embarrassment she was feeling seemed to be accentuating this.
Once pulled fully up over her hips the tort skirt material was now again no more than just a belt around her waist, and to her immense embarrassment – though equal excitement – Clare was left in her black panties jutting her bottom out on Graham’s thigh for his further attention.
Graham then recommenced the spanking, beginning again with relatively light strokes from a few inches away from the lovely target and at the base. Again there was a ‘plat, plat, plat’ noise as Graham worked on the lower cheeks. Again he watched in satisfaction the two cheeks leap under the now meagre protection of the panties. Graham then began working his way up and then down the two lovely targets and smiled as they wobbled and jiggled even more deliciously than before.
Inspired by this the force of his strokes increased quickly until they were delivered for the last six with almost full force from shoulder height at the central areas. These last six flattened out the full cheeks and caused them to bounce around as loud ‘CLAP’ noises simultaneously filled the room.
Clare yowled, but found herself helplessly remaining in position as her unconscious programming compelled her to obey Graham’s instructions.
Graham therefore progressed still further, and after smoothing his hand up and down the silky textured right cheek proceeded to reach under the skirt to find the top of the panties. Pulling out the top of the panties he then proceeded to again sensuously peel them down over the pinkened warm cheeks, noting with satisfaction how Clare kept her butt jutting out throughout.
Once the panties were pulled down to around mid thigh Graham recommenced. This time however he did not begin lightly but immediately more firmly, working up and down the cheeks slowly, but again concentrating particularly on the central areas.
Clare’s face was now not red with embarrassment but with the effort of fighting with her unconscious mind to allow her hands to fly to the stinging flesh. She found herself out of breath, panting with effort, her muscles tensed throughout her body as her unconscious held her in position to take the spanking. Both her bum cheeks were now not merely warm but scorching hot and the central areas where Graham had been concentrating much of his attention were scalding. These areas Clare found particularly difficult to take further punishment on due to their tenderness. The horror of the situation for Clare though was not the pain or heat in her bum, but the rush, excitement and pleasure she was simultaneously feeling, which seemed to grow in parallel with the effort she was expending to struggle to disobey Graham’s commands.
Graham again paused and allowed his hands to gently smooth over the surfaces of the girl’s jutting cheeks, feeling their increased warmth and watching the rise and fall of Clare’s back as her breathing gradually slowed and she began to relax from her exertions. He continued stroking, kneading and gently squeezing the cheeks as he spoke to Clare,
‘You are doing excellently, Clare. I can see from the obedient way you are taking this that you must be feeling contrite about your behaviour. We are nearly finished now anyway. Just one last set for a couple more minutes and we will be done. These will have to be as hard as I can though. It will give you a further opportunity to demonstrate your obedience though, won’t it? I wouldn’t blame you in the least for moving out of this posture or putting your hand over your bottom. Only a girl who knew she were bad or was a really submissive slut would take the spanking I’m going to give over the next two minutes and keep her butt jutted out and not defend herself. Do you think you are bad, Clare?’
‘No more so than anyone else,’ Clare instantly replied. She had long since lost any insight into any of her behaviours being in the least morally problematic.
‘Well presumably you won’t be taking the rest of my spanking obediently then just because I told you to. That’s disappointing. That is unless you are a submissive little slut.’
Before recommencing Graham delighted himself with the view before him. He felt an incredible sense of achievement, and allowed himself now to pause and saver the image of this lovely girl across his lap presenting her reddened buttocks to him so submissively.
‘Are you ready then, Clare?’ Graham said.
Clare swallowed and braced herself. ‘Yes Sir,’ she replied gently.
‘Now Clare, remember the instruction I gave you not to move still stands. I may have suggested movement out of position or self-defence to be understandable, but I haven’t given you permission to do so. If you do so you will be disobeying me because you chose to, presumably because you are not the submissive slut I suspect you to be, being that you do not feel you are a particularly bad person. We will just have to see won’t we?’
With that Graham recommenced the spanking with a loud CLAP!!!! noise filling the room as his flattened hand aimed from shoulder height landed centrally on the naked right cheek sinking into it and causing it to bounce. Clare yowled, her head flying up, but did not move out of position. There was another CLAP!!!! noise as this time her left buttock was mercilessly targeted. Again Clare yowled and this time swore, but gripping the settee with white knuckles and shaking her posture remained unchanged as her unconscious compelled her to stay in position.
Another four equally forceful strokes followed all aimed at the central areas of the two bare cheeks, accompanied by howls and swearing from Clare. She then began to plead with Graham to stop. ‘Please!’ CLAP!!!! ‘Awwww! Please stop!’ Clare yowled. She wanted to shed tears through the combination of humiliation and pain she was experiencing, but found she could not. Instead there was that awful arousal again confusing the unpleasantness of the pain.
‘Well you don’t seem to be making much effort to stop me, Clare, considering you want me to,’ Graham taunted with cruel amusement in his voice; and knowing she could not.
CLAP!!!! ‘Awwwwww! Shit!!!’ Clare yowled.
‘So I’m going to continue the punishment for the full two minutes,’ CLAP!!!! ‘as clearly despite what you say being a submissive little slut you wish to try to take it nicely,’ CLAP!!!!
‘Awwww! No I don’t! I ... I ... I just can’t stop you,’ CLAP!!!! ‘Yowwww!’
‘Of course, Clare. Whatever you say,’ CLAP!!!!
After a further minute and a half of continued work Graham paused. He was uncertain whether two minutes had passed but was exhausted and Clare’s bum cheeks were now both livid red in the central areas where he had been concentrating his attentions. Despite everything Clare had remained in position throughout with her bulbous bottom stuck up perfectly and unmoving despite her shaking throughout as she fought uselessly to move. Her hands had also stayed pinned to the settee in front of her, despite virtually clawing through the material at times. Graham was now supremely confident that he could command anything of her without her being able to break through in any way. If yesterday had not convinced him this experience most certainly had.
‘Very well. You can stand up now, rub your butt if you wish and rearrange your clothes,’ Graham said. Clare immediately rose, and wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead, before rubbing her bum and then tentatively pulling up her panties and pulling her skirt down over the sore cheeks.
‘I think that we succeeded in establishing one thing this morning.’ Graham continued. ‘You are very amenable to correction through physical discipline. We will have to ensure this is a regular part of your routine to keep you on your toes. Unfortunately,’ Graham said with a sly smile, ‘seeing as we have also clearly established you are a submissive little slut I will have to think of ways I can be firmer with you to prevent you enjoying it.’
Clare felt herself blush as red as she felt her bottom would be. She could not understand any of her behaviour of late, but especially not this co-operative way she had allowed herself to be beaten. And it was also undeniable that the more embarrassment or humiliation she was experiencing the more she was finding herself responding sexually. Was Graham right? Was she really, secretly and unbeknown to herself all these years, a ‘submissive slut’ as he put it? She could not even bring herself to reply and so merely stood there rubbing her sore bottom blushing.
‘You are very sexually aroused now aren’t you, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘Answer the question honestly now.’
Clare desperately did not want to answer, but whilst still rubbing her sore posterior, blushing and staring at the floor between the two of them heard herself reply, ‘Yes sir.’ As she said this the arousal that had been building throughout the spanking reached a crescendo through this act of self-humiliation. She became aware that she was on the edge of a climax. Graham also noted this as her eyes suddenly widened in shock as she answered him.
‘Can ... can I go now?’ Clare suddenly stated her voice again wavering and her body language telegraphing her need to leave quickly.
‘You appear to be in a rush to leave, Clare. What’s wrong?’ Graham replied.
‘N .. nothing’ Clare managed to say, desperately wanting to leave for the ladies’ room to finish herself off alone with dignity.
‘Really, Clare, how many times must I prompt you to be truthful. Answer the question honestly,’ Graham said with a cruel chuckle.
‘I ... I ... I need to go to the ladies room so that I can masturbate and relieve myself,’ Clare heard herself say in disbelief.
This itself was enough. Suddenly with a cry of horror and pleasure Clare found herself go into a spasm of orgasm in front of Graham. She gave a loud ‘Ohhhh!’ cry and doubled up before sinking into the chair behind her with her hips bucking briefly and her body twitching. When she came down from this she looked up horrified to see Graham’s smiling face looking back at her.
‘Goodness me. Just when I’m beginning to think I know just how much of a submissive slut you are you go and surprise me, Clare. I think you had better go and get on with some work now before I go turning you on still further by accidentally humiliating you again.’
Clare rose without having to be told twice and rushed from the office her face in her hands.

* * *

After rushing out of Graham’s office Clare had still gone to the ladies’ room. She needed time alone to compose herself. Again it was empty and she went straight into a cubicle.
What was she becoming? How could she have just done all of that? Not only had she allowed herself to be spanked, but couldn’t defend herself no matter how much she tried. And she had enjoyed doing it! And she had become so aroused she had spontaneously orgasmed in front of Graham!
As she stood there alone shaking her head with disbelief at her own behaviour Clare suddenly became aware that her thoughts were again arousing her. She was re-living the humiliation and becoming hot. She therefore attempted to relieve it by lifting her skirt lowering her panties and masturbating again. As she rubbed her wet clit in circles she thought of the way she helplessly stayed in position during the painful spanking, the way it had aroused her and then the way she had admitted this to Graham and told him she wanted to masturbate to relieve the need. The humiliation was unbearable and she found herself again climaxing, her hips bucking back and forth. As this happened she heard herself crying, ‘Ohhhh! Yes sir. I want to masturbate. Ohhhhhhhhh!!’
Suddenly there was another voice. ‘Who’s in there? What are you doing?’ the voice called.
‘Errr ... nothing.’ Clare replied.
There was a pause for a while before Clare heard the sound of a tap running followed by the hot air hand dryer and finally the sound of the door. Clare waited another five minutes before leaving the cubicle washing her hands, composing herself and going back to her computer.
* * *

Clare again tried to distract herself with work. Graham had left her a considerable amount of dictation to type up so she simply got on with it. At lunch Graham asked her for a cup of coffee but nothing else happened. He was deeply engrossed in his work dictating further letters into his dictaphone and reading a file. Clare therefore returned to her typing with a sigh of relief.
At five o’clock after printing off her letters Clare knocked on Graham’s door and took them through for signing silently. Graham carefully read all of them before signing each in turn. When he had finished Clare picked them up and prepared to go.
‘Just leave them on the desk for a little while, Clare,’ Graham said, before reaching in a desk drawer and taking out a thin A4 sized book. He then rose and made his way over to his settee and sat down. Clare remained bolted to the spot in fear, so Graham ushered her over to seat herself opposite him with a, ‘come and sit down.’

Graham looked down briefly at the book with a smile before looking up at Clare. ‘Now, Clare, I have been thinking and I have got some ideas on how I can put you to best use – that is both from a personal point of view and a business point of view. As you appear to enjoy being dominated and humiliated this should be mutually quite satisfying,’ Graham said with a snigger.
Clare felt a sudden desire to deny despite all the evidence to the contrary that she enjoyed any of these things, but as it was interpreted by her unconscious as close enough to a rebuke of sexual harassment she simply found herself smile and say, ‘Thank you.’
‘Oh, believe me it’s going to be a pleasure,’ Graham said. ‘Here, take this,’ he stated handing the book to Clare across the table. She took the book and looking at it was horrified to see a picture on the front of a woman sucking a large plastic phallus. The title of the book was *Better Fellatio* by an author with a tacky name.
‘That’s homework. For the next week I want you to read that for at least a half an hour in bed before you go to sleep each night. Whilst you read it you will masturbate yourself to at least two orgasms and will be thinking of doing the things you read to me. You will also need a dildo to practice the skills on that you are reading about and are masturbating thinking about. If you don’t have a dildo to use to practice on you are to buy one on the way home. Do you understand?’ Graham said with a leer.
Clare heard herself say, ‘Yes sir,’ but wanted to do this less than anything else she had been asked to do including the spanking. The idea of sucking a man’s cock had always repulsed her, not just because it seemed dirty but because it was so submissive. Until this week she would have never entertained a single thought of ever doing anything in the least submissive let alone fellatio.
‘In addition to your homework there will of course be practice opportunities. The first of these is going to take place now, Clare. Go on to your knees and walk over to me on them until you are kneeling between my legs.’ As he said this Graham spread his legs and began to unzip his fly.
Clare stared at Graham wide eyed and said, ‘Please, Mr Sanderson, I’ve never done anything like this before. The very thought of sucking a man’s penis makes me feel sick. I won’t be able to.’ Even as she said this she found herself dropping obediently down to her knees and walking over to him around the table.
When Clare finished speaking she found herself kneeling between Graham’s legs. Looking down she saw he had managed with a struggle to withdraw his large eight inch penis from his flies. Clare found herself pull back slightly as she saw the dick seemingly aiming itself at her with a mind of its own, pulsing and throbbing with the raging need of its owner. She felt a rush of nausea at the thought of what he was demanding of her and the knowledge from recent experience that she literally may not be able to refuse him.
‘You will not be sick *ever* when you do or think of doing fellatio. You can most certainly consider that an order,’ Graham said firmly.
‘Y .. yes sir,’ Clare heard herself again saying. She felt the nausea she had been experiencing suddenly disappear. She still intellectually could not face the thought of putting the throbbing penis in her mouth though. As she looked at it with a clear appearance of revulsion she said, ‘Can you please wear a condom then?’
Graham smiled and leaned back in the chair making his large cock point up to the ceiling, still pulsing and throbbing. ‘No I will not be wearing a condom, Clare dear.’ Graham said. ‘You will suck my penis enthusiastically and allow me to come into your mouth. You will continue to suckle on me whilst I am coming, and immediately after, until you are satisfied you have drawn out every last drop of my seed, and it is in your lovely mouth. Now, Clare,’ Graham said moving himself forward to the edge of the seat, ‘begin.’
For a brief moment Clare fought the urge to lean forward and take hold of the throbbing organ. It was only a moment though, and with her eyes again wide with shock Clare found herself taking hold of the large swollen cock in her small right hand and guide it towards her approaching parted ruby lips.
As she watched the pulsing cock’s glands approaching her lips Clare began to fight harder against the impetus of her body. She also desperately tried to close her mouth, so that if she could not prevent her movement towards the cock it would at least not enter her.
Neither of her efforts was successful though. In fact both made the whole process more satisfying for Graham. Her attempts to fight the movement merely made the action of putting the cock into her mouth deliciously prolonged. Additionally her attempts to close her mouth completely only succeeded in allowing her to partially close it. Her full red lips were therefore parted slightly, and as her head inevitably came down on the swollen cock Clare only succeeded in giving Graham a delicious feeling of penetration as the two inch girth of his cock slowly parted the lips and entered her mouth. Graham moaned rapturously as he felt and watched this process with delight.
‘Now get it in right to the back of your mouth and work it in and out nicely, Clare,’ Graham said, his eyes closed and gripping on to the settee. ‘Keep suckling on it whilst you do so.’
Clare began to work the cock in and out of her mouth despite all her initial disgust, sucking on it greedily. After a while to her surprise she found herself starting to enjoy the way her tongue rubbing the underside of Graham’s glands caused him to make a sharp intake of breath or twitch uncontrollably every so often. She also felt the horrible sexual arousal rising again from the submissive act of allowing and assisting her mouth to be used in this way. What she did not like however were the drops of pre-ejaculate that she kept drawing from the cock with her suckling action. She wanted to stop and spit these out, but could not because of the compulsion to obey Graham that forced her on.
Graham knew from the frustration he had experienced all day since spanking Clare that he was going to come vigorously. For much of the afternoon he had attempted to distract himself with work, but had continually found himself with a hard on thinking about what he intended to do with Clare later in the day. Now as he looked down on his delicious captive he was contemplating with delight filling her lovely mouth as much as she was despising it. And it wasn’t long before finally and inevitably Clare’s constant pumping work began to bring Graham to his climax.
Clare felt the large cock swell even larger, and desperately wanted to pull away and let it go before her mouth was filled with seed. Instead she found herself allow the cock to penetrate her mouth to the back and found herself begin to suckle harder on it as Graham began to ejaculate. With an enormous groan from him she felt Graham’s sticky come discharge from his cock and hit the back of her mouth. With another pulse of the cock a second spurt burst into her, followed by a third.
Clare’s mouth felt filled with the warm, sticky goo. She desperately wanted to pull back and spit it out as quickly as she could. Instead she found herself suckling at the cock as it became flaccid, drawing out every drop of Graham’s seed. Only when Clare felt herself satisfied there was nothing more left by probing the hole of his cock with the tip of her tongue did she let the flaccid penis fall from her lips. She then began to look around for somewhere to spit out.
Before she could act however Graham said, ‘Do not attempt to spit out my semen, Clare.’
Clare looked at Graham pleadingly, but found only steely eyed determination.
‘Now I am going to insist on a little ritual for you, Clare, that you will undertake *each time* you give me or any other lucky man fellatio from this point on. First of all lift your head back and open your mouth wide and show me its contents.’
Clare did as she was commanded, lifting her head back and opening her mouth wide. This Graham found particularly satisfying, as he could see as Clare parted her full red lips that her mouth was filled with seed.
‘Now, Clare, maintain eye contact with me. And whilst you are doing so close your mouth and swallow the come.’
Clare’s eyes opened wide in shock and horror. She would not do such a disgusting thing. How could he possibly ask it of her like she was some street walker? She therefore tried with all her might to break eye contact, moving her head from side to side and fought the growing urge to swallow, desperately trying to open her mouth to spit out the contents. Her mouth remained remorselessly clamped shut, though, and as the urge became irresistible Clare found herself gulp and felt the salty come slide down her throat. As she did so she saw Graham smiling in satisfaction. She swallowed twice more and the come was gone.
‘Excellent, Clare. Now open wide again and show me that it has gone,’ Graham said.
Clare found herself again doing as instructed.
‘Truly excellent. Make sure you do that every time you give fellatio, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘See now, there’s no mess anywhere. That was the ideal way to satisfy a man quickly, efficiently and without the need for cleaning. You are going to come in useful with certain businessmen from Japan that will be visiting in a couple of days. It will be handy to have you available to satisfy them before they sign an order contract I have lined up.’
Clare felt more deeply humiliated than ever before, and as a consequence was on the verge of a climax herself. Graham noticed her plight. ‘Feel free to pull up your skirt and finish yourself off. I’m sure you must be extremely aroused again by my abuse of you,’ he said cruelly.
There was no need however. With a resigned moan Clare felt an orgasm flow over her. She bucked and twitched as she knelt there between Graham’s legs. As she slowly recovered Graham continued, ‘Very well, Clare, we’ve both had our fun. You may now go. Don’t forget to pop those letters into the mail room on your way home. Oh. And don’t forget tonight’s homework.’ Graham said, pointing in an amused tone at the book next to Clare. ‘Make sure to purchase a vibrator to assist your practice on your way home if you don’t have one. More practical in the office tomorrow so you can show me what you have learned.’
Clare rose, grabbed the book and the letters and rushed from the room as best she could on the two inch heels, for the second time today her head in her hands in shame. On the way out of work Clare valiantly fought the urge to go to the ladies and masturbate again as the shame and humiliation of what she had just done ate in to her arousing her terribly. She dropped in the mail into the mail room, doing her best to hide her new bedtime reading and made her way to her car and home – via the nearest sex shop to purchase a vibrator.

* * *

When Clare arrived home she threw the ten inch phallus shaped vibrator she had purchased along with her copy of *Better Fellatio* across the room in a fit of rage. ‘This was all utter madness,’ she said to herself. ‘What the hell is going on?’ She tore off her scanty work clothes and also threw them across the room along with a few ornaments and plates. She then threw herself down on to her bed and began beating the sheets and pillows in impotent rage. ‘I’ve had enough of this. I have to do something about it tomorrow.’
Clare then thought about her options. She could try talking to some of her friends from the typing pool, in as much as she had any. She suspected, however, that she may be even less popular with them than before in her new dress and with the new reputation she would undoubtedly be acquiring. The only other possibility she could think of was the head of HR, Hilary Hayes. She it was who Clare had approached with her complaints about Keith Hutchinson and Bill Jennings. She was a strong woman, and extremely helpful and sympathetic to her reports. ‘Yes. She would help,’ Clare thought.
Clare then began to think about the treatment she had submitted to over the last two days for no apparent reason and again became angry and started beating her small fists against the pillows of her bed and swearing. When this fit of anger abated Clare began to feel anger for another and different reason. Anger at herself, because she realised that, yet again, the feelings of impotence and humiliation and the acts she had performed with Graham were sexually arousing her. Lying there in her panties Clare reached down the front and began to massage her clit and rub her sex. ‘Oh, god, why am I enjoying this?’ she cried to herself before she again came.

* * *

Clare spent the remainder of the evening trying to watch TV and calm herself with a couple of glasses of wine, quietly contemplating what she was going to say to Hilary Hayes tomorrow. When she finally decided to go to bed she deliberately ignored the vibrator and the book lying in a corner of the room where she had thrown them after arriving home, and put on her nightie and went to bed, turning off the light.
After two hours of tossing and turning, though, Clare couldn’t sleep. The desire to go to the corner of the room, and pick up the book and vibrator started off gently, but steadily increased. Finally the desire was almost painful. Clare hated herself for it.
Finally Clare jumped up and switched on the light shouting, ‘damn it!’ It was two o’clock in the morning. She stepped out of bed, dropped her panties, and ran to the corner of the room and picked up the two items that had been torturing her for the last two hours. She then threw herself down onto the bed on her back pulling up the nightie around her waist, and lifting her knees and spreading her legs. ‘Oh god, why oh why is this happening?’ she said as she opened *Better Fellatio* and began to read.
After a few seconds she went from angry to simply moaning pleasurably, lost in the bondage of Graham’s commands. The fingers of her left hand gently massaged her clit, in her right she held the vibrator as she copied the image in the book resting against her right thigh of a woman licking a cock from base to glands.
‘Is that nice, Mr Sanderson? Oh yes that’s nice. Let’s see if you like this,’ she said, dancing the tip of her tongue on the base of the plastic glands of the tool. ‘Oh! That’s it! Squirt it in my mouth! Ohhhh!’
After a half an hour of further ‘homework’ and home practice Clare left the book and vibrator at the side of her bed – and slept like a baby.

Part 4: Clare’s Second Rebellion and Punishment.

Clare again woke from strange dreams; dreams filled with large penises and orders being put to her that no matter how unpleasant simply made her feel filled with desire. Her alarm clock rang and she opened her eyes and reached across to switch it off. This time she was faced with the 10 inch vibrator and her bed time reading from the night before, *Better Fellatio*, given to her courtesy of her new boss, Graham.
As Clare rose she rubbed her bottom, still slightly sore from the morning where Graham had spanked her. She would be sure to be on time for work today. That was not going to happen again if she could help it.
Clare quickly showered and dressed in the second set of the slutty clothes she now felt compelled to wear, before making her way to work. When she arrived at quarter to nine she walked to the elevator, pressed for the tenth floor and waited. Two male members of staff stood with her, both of whom smiled at her appearance and shamelessly looked her over. A middle aged woman stood next to them and looked at her disapprovingly.
The elevator doors opened and she walked in followed by the others. As the doors began to close she heard a man’s voice shout ‘Wait,’ and one of the men in the elevator stopped the doors with his hand. A man entered and Clare saw with a look of annoyance that it was Bill Jennings.
‘Thanks,’ Bill said to the man, and made his way to stand besides Clare, who had stood with her back to the rear of the elevator, her hands folded across her chest to prevent her bum or nipples being leered at. The doors closed and both of the other men and the woman turned to face forwards, with the men occasionally glancing around to try to catch a look at Clare’s tits or legs surreptitiously.
Bill stepped closer to Clare and she felt him quietly and unobserved allow his right hand to explore her right bum cheek. If this had been last week there would have been fireworks. However now her reactions to such behaviour were far different. Clare half expected fearfully that she was about to put her hands on her head and throw out her chest and bottom. To her surprise she didn’t. In response she therefore tried to react in character and turn to Bill to slap him and make sure everyone there new exactly what was going on. Unfortunately she couldn’t. Instead she found herself step closer to Bill so that where his hand was could not be observed, before again sticking out her bottom, and then turning to him to smile and mouth, ‘Thank you,’ quietly.

She hated the way Bill smiled back at her as he squeezed the jutting cheek playfully. Her behaviour confused her, but as she could not remember her programming the previous Friday by Graham this was unsurprising. In fact she was merely unconsciously obeying his instructions: being unable to defend herself against sexual harassment, being unable to draw attention to what was happening, in fact conspiring with it. This was superseding the instruction to pose with her hands on her head whilst there were so many people in close proximity.

The elevator stopped for the fourth floor and the two men got out, both with a glance back at the sluttily dressed secretary, next to whom Bill Jennings stood with a smile on his face.
The elevator doors closed briefly again, before stopping almost immediately on the fifth floor. This time the middle aged lady got out, with another disapproving look back at Clare and her mode of dress.

As soon as the elevator doors closed and they were left alone, Clare stepped forward, planted her feet shoulder width apart and then put her hands on her head and stuck out her bum and chest. Bill didn’t need a written invitation and stepped behind Clare with a ‘Wow’ and reached around to again begin to fondle her breasts as he had two days before.
This time the elevator stopped on the seventh though. Bill quickly let go of Clare and stepped back besides her. He kept close to her, however, and continued to allow his hand to explore her jutting bum. Clare immediately put her hands down at her sides and stopped jutting out her breasts but continued to jut out her bottom for Bill’s hand compliantly. She was fuming with anger inside at her behaviour, and at the bizarre arousal the embarrassment her behaviour was causing her. But when she yet again attempted to express it to the groping man at her side she simply smiled and said, ‘Thank you.’

The elevator doors then opened to admit Keith Hutchinson. ‘Oh. Hi Bill. You might as well come straight up to the tenth to my office. We need to discuss the sales strategy for the Japanese deal again. You know Clare don’t you?’ Keith said, looking at her with a smile.
‘Yes, of course,’ Bill replied, quietly removing his hand from Clare’s bum cheek. The two men sniggered, and Clare found herself able to cease sticking out her butt.

‘I like your new dress for the office, Clare,’ Keith said. ‘Oh, and thanks for dropping the case. Graham told me you had decided to. He said you’d be coming around to my office about ten-ish this morning to talk about it. Just to let you know that would be fine.’
Clare was shocked and even more angered by this. Graham had what? Clare immediately tried to tell Keith that she had done nothing of the sort and intended to pursue the claim against him for sexual harassment with vigour. Instead she smiled and politely said, ‘Thank you.’
She still remembered how Keith had allowed his hand to stray. She had been delivering some memos to his office and he had patted her on her bum – it was a day when she had chosen to wear one of her pencil skirts that showed off her bum nicely. Nowhere near as nice as her present mode of attire but enough to cause Keith to take leave of his senses and touch her. She had then gone on to report it to Hilary Hayes in HR who had been extremely helpful in getting together the claim for her.
‘That’s okay, Clare,’ Keith said with a look of thoughtful curiosity on his face. ‘I’ve got little on at ten anyway.’
The elevator stopped for the ninth floor and Bill suddenly said, ‘Keith can I come up in five minutes please? I would just like to get off here and have a word with Clare if that’s alright?’
‘Sure,’ Keith replied.
‘Clare, can I just speak to you for a minute?’ Bill said
‘Well I really don’t want to be late,’ Clare replied, fearing being left alone with Bill. ‘Mr Sanderson can be angry.’
‘That’s alright, Clare,’ Keith said, ‘I’m just going to speak to him now. I’ll explain how you got delayed.’
Clare felt she had no choice but to get off the elevator and talk to Bill, so did so hoping the public area would discourage any more hand wandering.
As the elevator doors closed and they were alone Bill said, ‘Look, Clare, I really like you and I can see that you appear to like me now, whether it’s because you have heard about my impending promotion to the board I don’t know.’ Bill obviously threw this in as a sweetener, but Clare simply continued to look at him with a stony gaze. ‘I was wondering whether you would like to go out to dinner tonight?’
Clare laughed and then looked Bill up and down like she were looking at some kind of freak. His expensive suit didn’t hide the fact that he was hardly a great catch. He was only around five eight in height, probably around 210 pounds with a paunch and had receding hair. She couldn’t believe his audacity in asking her out on a date, even after what had happened. Just because she apparently couldn’t stop him from groping her like she had before. She remembered the time prior to his transfer two months ago (what she thought had been his dismissal). How he had touched her bum in the elevator, but how that time she had responded with a slap and a cry of ‘pervert’. That had been the topic of another discussion with Hilary Hayes.
Based upon recent experience she half expected to hear herself accept his offer of a date instead of say what she wanted to however to her surprise it came out. ‘I wouldn’t go on a date with you if you were the last man on earth. You have got to be easily the ugliest guy in this company. Go look for some dog that’s more suited to you.’
As she said this she watched Bill’s face change from a smile, to a crestfallen look, to one of anger. ‘So what was all that in the elevator today and on Monday?’ Bill said.
Clare shrugged her shoulders. ‘Just a game I suppose,’ she said. This was more like it.
Bill turned with a glare at her and walked to his office after mouthing something unpleasant about her. Something Clare was not unused to hearing.
Clare felt really pleased with herself as she got back into the elevator and pressed for the tenth floor. She would no longer have to worry about Bill’s hands wandering anymore. Perhaps things were getting back to normal.

* * *

As Clare seated herself at her desk and switched on her computer Keith Hutchinson emerged from Graham’s office. He cast a strange look over to Clare that she did not particularly like on his way out. It was a sort of leering smile, and he said on the way past, ‘Look forward to seeing you later, Clare, about tenish wasn’t it.’
Clare was fuming. She would give him a piece of her mind one way or another, despite everything that had happened. She would find a way. She was determined.
Suddenly the intercom went off and Graham’s voice startled her. ‘Please come into my office, Clare.’
Clare teetered into the office on her two inch heels as instructed and walked over to Graham’s desk.
‘Please come around this side and stand here,’ Graham said indicating the area of the desk at his immediate right side.
Clare walked around the desk as instructed and stood at Graham’s right.
‘Now face the desk and bend over with your legs straight and lean on it with your hands and elbows. Also arch your back down and stick your butt out.’
No matter how much she tried Clare couldn’t get out of the habit through years of independence of attempting to respond with verbal abuse to such a demand. And so inevitably before finding herself turn to face the desk and bend over she found herself smile and say, ‘Thank you’. She then turned to face the desk, locked her legs straight and bent over from the hips. When rested on the desk with her hands and elbows she then brought her back into a concave arch and stuck out her butt pertly.

Graham swivelled his chair to face her, placed his left hand on her hip and his right on her left bum cheek. As he began to caress it, smoothing his hand up and down the round peach and squeezing it he said, ‘I’ve just been speaking to Keith Hutchinson. I forgot to mention yesterday that I had arranged for you to have a meeting with him in order to apologize for your behaviour last month after he molested you. He said he mentioned it to you in the elevator and that you looked slightly surprised – before thanking him for the opportunity politely.’ Graham sniggered as he said this, and continued to feel the lovely round peach presented so beautifully to him.

‘Make sure you attend the appointment won’t you? When you do you will say that you apologize for reacting the way you did when he molested you and you apologize for pursuing the action against him. Also, you will say that you will make sure that neither happen again. Oh, and make sure you do everything he asks you nicely,’ Graham said firmly. ‘Secondly, make sure that you go down to HR at lunch and inform Hilary Hayes of your decision to not continue the case.’ Then patting the jutting bum cheek he said, ‘Now please pick up these dictation tapes and get to work.’

Clare immediately did was she was asked and went out of the office to her computer, fearfully and angrily thinking of what she was going to be required to do later in the morning when she was with Keith. Hopefully it would just be a polite conversation and he would let her go soon after and behave professionally and respectfully. There was at least one positive from Graham’s instructions. He had asked her to do precisely what she planned to do anyway. Have a talk with the one person she felt may be able to assist her. Hilary Hayes.

* * *

Ten o’clock came quickly without further event other than lots of typing on Clare’s computer. She informed Graham she was going to Keith’s office on the intercom. He replied with a patronising, ‘Good girl. See you later.’
She then made her way to Keith’s office down the corridor and entered the outer office where his attractive red head secretary was seated typing, though dressed somewhat more modestly than Clare. Her name was Angie. Clare remembered once having a heated discussion with her in the staff canteen over her working as a personal secretary. Clare had suggested to her that she was possibly screwing Keith for a higher salary. Clare had told her she would hate to be at any guy’s beck and call instead of being in the typing pool and having some independence. Understandably Angie didn’t like the comment and had not spoken to Clare again before now. Clare hated having to walk passed her dressed like this now as Graham’s secretary.

As Clare passed Angie glanced at her and shook her red mane with a look of disapproval on her face at Clare’s clothes, before turning her gaze back to her computer screen. ‘He’s expecting you,’ she said to Clare without looking up.
‘Thank you,’ Clare said sarcastically and opened the door and walked in.
‘Just turn the sign to “do not disturb” before you enter please, Clare,’ Keith said.
Clare immediately found herself return to the door and change the sign from “available” to “do not disturb”. As she did she caught sight of Angie still typing staring at her computer screen, but now with a slight smile on her face.
After closing the door Clare walked over to Keith’s desk where he was seated. His room was similarly designed to Graham’s and a similar size, with a slightly more ornate desk, but also with a settee and two chairs around a small coffee table.
Keith, like Graham was in his mid forties, though had slightly greyer hair. He was around the same height and also around the same build. She thought that he would be considered quite good looking for his age, and the presence of his company stature and the expensive suits he wore accentuated this as they did with Graham.
‘Please sit down,’ Keith said.
Clare immediately seated herself as indicated opposite Keith.
‘Now as I say I heard from Graham about your decision. Would you like to elaborate,’ Keith said smiling.
Clare desperately wanted to tell him she was not going to drop the case but was going to still have him for thousands, and have him fired. Instead, after smiling and politely saying ‘Thank you’ she continued. ‘I’m sorry for reacting the way I did when you molested me, and I’m sorry for pursuing the case against you.’ She then gulped, feeling herself blushing profusely. ‘I will make sure neither happen again.’ Clare paused and took a couple of deep breaths to relax and calm herself. The embarrassment of doing what she had just done was arousing her appallingly. ‘Can I go now?’ she said standing.
Keith also stood and walked around his desk to face Clare. He looked her over as he did so. She truly made a delicious, if slutty looking, site. She was clearly wearing an uplift bra, as her large breasts seemed to stick out enormously, and the shape of the nipples was clearly visible through the tiny fitted white vest top she wore. Even during the short space of time she had been in the office her nipples appeared to have budded considerably and were standing out with perfect definition through the top. Keith couldn’t help wondering how this was achieved through two layers of material.
Keith also loved the way the tiny black stretch mini skirt showed off her bum and allowed the full length of her long legs to be visible to the crotch. Her curves clearly defined by the garments were also perfectly complimented by the two inch stiletto heels and the garish red lipstick and nail varnish. ‘What a perfect little office slut you are,’ Keith thought as he approached her. ‘How as Graham done this?’ he found himself thinking.
‘Just before you go there’s one thing I want to check,’ Keith said. ‘You’ve promised never to react in such a way again. Let’s just see if you mean it.’ As he said this Keith raised his hands and placed them on the jutting breasts.

Immediately as Clare instinctively went to step back and stop Keith she reacted to her programming, standing with her feet shoulder width apart and putting her hands on her head, before jutting out her bottom, and her breasts against the groping hands. She realised the complete helplessness and vulnerability of her position even as she did this. She was now no longer in an elevator with the hope of the doors opening to stop or interrupt the molestation. She was now alone in a room with her molester and a ‘do not disturb’ sign on the outside meant there would be no interruptions to whatever he wanted to do with her.

‘Well, well. What do we have here?’ Keith said as he began to massage the breasts, enjoying particularly the feel of the budded nipples against the palms of his hands. After a few seconds of gentle rhythmic massage Keith moved his hands to their sides of the breasts and then allowed the first finger and thumb of his hands to gently tweak the budding nipples. There was a sharp intake of breath from Clare before she replanted her feet, and then thrust out her breasts into Keith’s hands with greater effect, a look of anguish on her blushing face at her helpless behaviour. Keith noted this with some puzzlement, but equal delight, and was in no way dissuaded from continuing.

He found himself licking his lips in satisfaction. He didn’t know how Graham had done this. It was incredible. But he had never been one to miss an opportunity. He therefore allowed his hands to move down from Clare’s breasts to her waist, before pulling out the vest top from under her belt and raising it slowly until it was over her breasts, where the stretchy fitted material kept it in place there. Keith could now see why her nipples had budded through the top so clearly as he saw the ragged holes cut in the uplift bra to allow them to protrude.
‘My, my,’ Keith said. ‘You do like to have your nips on show don’t you? You really are a first class slut.’ He then again placed his hands on the lovely large jutting breasts and gently massaged them, before yet again moving his hands to their sides to tweak the now naked nipples between finger and thumb firmly. Yet again there was an intake of breath from Clare, before she readjusted her position and thrust out of her breasts as she instinctively attempted to move.

Stepping forward Keith smiling slid his hands around her back to find the clasps holding the bra in place. He then slowly unclipped them. As the last of the three was released Keith let it go and watched the bra spring forward under the combined tension of the large breasts and Clare’s posture. Moving his hands back to the front of the girl he allowed his fingers to take hold under the cups and then slowly began to raise them away from the breasts. As he did this he took particular satisfaction in the blushing anguished look on the girl’s face as she watched herself being disrobed. Finally the full breasts fell free from the cups with a satisfying bounce, and Keith then tucked the bra cups under her vest top out of the way before again taking hold of the breasts and recommencing his rhythmic massage.

For around a minute or so Keith enjoyed watching the helpless girl’s reactions and readjustments of position as her naked breasts were massaged and kneaded and their nipples occasionally tweaked. Then moving closer to Clare Keith put his arms around her waist and pressed her passionately against him kissing her bruisingly. Clare inside wanted to resist, to keep her mouth closed and pull her head away. But her unconscious programming interpreting such a response as resistance forbade it, and instead she found herself passively conspiring, opening her mouth to allow the invasion and exploration of his tongue and her head in place so as not to escape his attentions.
As he continued to kiss her Clare felt Keith’s hands move down over her jutting bum, stoking and squeezing the cheeks, before moving to their base to find and take hold of the hem of her skirt. With one movement the tiny stretch mini skirt was pulled up around her waist, where it was again left as a second belt, before Keith’s hands then grasped her panties and tugged them quickly down allowing them to fall around her stilettos.
Clare inside was now beside herself. No matter how much she wanted to she could not resist Keith’s attentions, which were worsening by the second. Instead there was this constant co-operative behaviour that despite its frequency she still could not help feeling shocked by. There was also that damned arousal again, which was now building to a crescendo stimulated by the embarrassment and humiliation of what she was enduring.
As she smouldered with impotent anger at herself Keith had proceeded to temporarily release her. He took a step back and reached around to take hold of the chair on which Clare had been seated. Pulling it over to him he seated himself before taking hold of Clare at the hips and guiding her to sit on his lap with her back to his left arm.
When Keith let her go Clare was just able briefly to move and was just contemplating making a run for the door. However Keith had seated himself and taken hold of her to guide her to his lap before she had barely moved her hands from her head. So instead she found her hands automatically go back again to her head, and her bum and breasts again were thrust out. This time however both were naked and unprotected.
Keith needed not further invitation. He allowed his left hand to knead and squeeze Clare’s jutting left bum cheek, and as he did so raised her large, right breast in his other hand, enjoying the weight of it and guiding the budding nipple to his lips. Pressing his face against the breast he then began to suck and chew the nipple hungrily. His right hand moved to the other breast so that he could simultaneously knead, rub and massage that as he sucked her right tit. There was another sharp intake of breath from Clare in response to this, and she felt herself throw out her breasts against Keith’s ministrations more effectively in response to her latest useless instinctive attempt at resistance.
Clare was aware she was now on the edge of an orgasm. The embarrassment and humiliation at the way she was being so boldly and mercilessly taken advantage of and used like this had been steadily arousing her. She wanted to plead with Keith to stop, but knew she could not. She also desperately tried to think of something else to avoid the impending climax. But the feeling of her right nipple being so rudely and roughly chewed and sucked and her other breast being so roughly manhandled was too much for her. Groaning an ‘Ohhh no!’ Clare felt herself go over the edge. Her body tensed and jerked forward rhythmically as she moaned ‘Ohhhh!’ ‘Ohhhh!’ in unison.
Realising what had happened Keith moved his right hand down and then up between Clare’s legs. She instinctively tried to clamp them together immediately, but her unconscious programming again made her do the opposite and spread them to accommodate him. Keith’s hand of course found Clare’s pussy to be saturated.
‘Stand up,’ Keith said with his voice now shaky with lust, and his face set in a visage of pure need. As Clare rose so Keith rose also, and pressed her under her ribs back against his desk. When her butt hit the desk he carried on pushing her making her lie back over it, her legs coming up either side of him. Keith then roughly took hold of Clare’s legs under the knees and forced them up, saying, ‘Bring your knees up to your chest, Clare,’ as he did so. Clare felt herself obediently do as he asked, however tried as she brought her knees up to close them to spare herself some dignity. The act in itself was useless as Clare’s unconscious mind resisted. This was easily assisted by Keith who seeing her confused intent roughly took hold of her knees and forced them apart instructing her as he did. ‘Spread your legs wide as well, Clare. Yes. Stay like that. That’s beautiful.’
Clare found herself helplessly doing as instructed. Her knees were raised up as far as she could, and spread wide. She was now maddeningly aroused by the humiliating position she was in before Keith, and unable to now move after his instruction to ‘stay like that’. Her saturated pussy gaped and ached with the need to be filled, and she new if it was so much as touched she would orgasm again.
Keith now had the look of a starving animal about him as he gazed down at her pussy almost drooling, and fumbled with the black pants he was wearing to undo the belt and drop them. When he eventually did Clare saw to her horror that the bulge she had seen and felt in his pants was made by the most enormous erection. Keith’s dick appeared larger than Graham’s both in length and girth. She estimated it must have been at least nine inches long and a good two and a half to three inches in diameter. What was it with men in this company and them having such large dicks?
After dropping his boxers Keith took hold of Clare around the outside of her thighs and pulled her down the desk towards him until the glands of his enormous dick nudged her needy pussy. Clare immediately found a wave of orgasm begin to engulf her prompted by the feeling of the glands touch her wet lips. As she began to moan in a mixture of shame and pleasure she heard Keith say, ‘Now, you gorgeous teasing little slut. Let’s teach you what a damn good fucking feels like.’ She then watched and felt Keith ram the engorged phallus into her. This made the orgasm complete, and Clare threw her head back with an enormous, ‘Ohhhhhhh!’
As she slowly recovered from the orgasm she looked down to watch Keith after readjusting his footing begin to fuck her aggressively with the huge shaft. After a few pumps to lubricate his cock fully and relax Clare’s tight inexperienced pussy he then rammed forward thrusting the full nine or so inches of his cock to the hilt.
Clare emitted a cry of helpless pleasure and pain as she felt and watched her poor pussy being fully impaled on the giant cock. With a wild look of need on his face Keith now began to fuck Clare with the full length of his cock with quick thrusting movements. As he did so the rhythmic sound of slurping and slapping filled the room, accompanied by Clare’s helpless little moans with each impaling thrust.
Eventually after a couple of minutes the fucking combined with the helpless shameful indignity Clare was feeling brought her to another orgasm. Helplessly she found herself bucking in rhythm to Keith’s thrusts as she climaxed with a loud moan.
Keith then decided to readjust the position, taking hold of Clare’s left ankle and pulling it out behind him before grabbing her right ankle and throwing it over his right shoulder. This resulted in Clare being forced to lean on her left side, her large breasts falling to her left with gentle wobble. Taking hold of her right thigh to hold her Keith then recommenced the aggressive fucking. For a further three minutes there was the rhythmic sound of slurping and slapping accompanied by Clare’s moans before she again reached a shameful orgasm.
Keith then again readjusted the position, this time putting both the stilettoed feet over his shoulders before recommencing the rutting. As before he maintained the position, and the continuous fucking until Clare was forced to come. He then changed position again, bringing Clare’s left leg over his right shoulder so that she was on her left side and continued, both legs held in his surprisingly strong right arm and her right butt cheek being squeezed in his other hand.

Clare was then again aggressively fucked until she came, before the position was readjusted. Over the next fifteen minutes Clare’s position on the table was readjusted a further five times, turning her in a full circle as she was fucked side on, face down, side on again and on her back repeatedly. Each time the position was held until her humiliation was made complete by her being forced to an orgasm. Finally Keith, panting with exhaustion returned Clare onto her back in the position she had started, her knees pulled up as high as possible and her legs spread as wide as possible. He then said simply, ‘Hold this position whilst I finish myself off!’
Clare therefore found herself holding the position as if her life depended on it as Keith, looking down with pursed lips in satisfaction at his work brought himself to his climax. She heard him growl, before feeling the enormous cock fully buried inside her swell even larger, making her think her pussy about to explode. Instead she felt the cock seemingly explode as it discharged in the depths of her body, buried so deep in her that it felt like it was up to her rib cage. Clare threw her head back, hitting the desk as the most enormous orgasm yet hit her, and she cried out louder than ever, ‘Ohhhhhhh!’
After they both took a few seconds to recover themselves and get back their breath. Keith reached down and picked up his boxers and trousers from around his ankles, fastening himself up. Clare remained prostrate on the table feeling weak and shaky from the expansion of energy from her repeated orgasms. She too eventually moved, and then quickly put her panties back on and readjusted her clothes.
‘Well I think that I can be confident you won’t be making any reports about me of a negative nature, Clare,’ Keith said with a chuckle. ‘We will have to arrange to do this again sometime.’
Clare felt herself blushing again, and turning away moved to the door.
‘See you around then. Oh, by the way. Consider the apology accepted,’ Keith said. Then as Clare exited the door he said to himself with a thoughtful look on his face, ‘I think I’m going to have to have a talk with Graham about your strange accommodating change in behaviour. I really do.’
As Clare left the office she caught sight again of Angie who looked up briefly, and then back down to her computer screen, a smile on her face which she appeared to attempt to hide beneath her long red hair. Clare attempted to ignore her and walk past. As she did the woman still continuing to type and looking at her screen said, ‘That must have been a long and interesting conversation, Clare. Lot’s of interesting noises from the room too. This will do your reputation the world of good. You are already a hot talking point as well at the moment.’
Clare stopped at the outer door and looked back livid. ‘What’s wrong, Angie, jealous?’
Angie looked back at Clare coldly. ‘I would never be jealous of a slut like you, and would never even think of behaving like one.’ She then simply continued her work smiling as Clare, filled with impotent anger walked back to Graham’s office.

* * *

After composing herself in the ladies for a few minutes Clare made her way to her desk and commenced typing. The next hour passed quickly and at noon she got on the intercom to Graham to inform him she was going to take her lunch break.
‘That’s fine, Clare. I trust you met with Keith earlier. You were rather a long time though,’ she heard a snigger as he said this. ‘Don’t forget to visit Hilary will you.’
‘No,’ Clare said with a smile, ‘I won’t forget.’

* * *

Clare made her way to the HR department on the second floor to be greeted by Derek munching a sandwich. His eyes opened wide as he saw Clare walking towards him in her tight fitting skimpy slutty clothes, and then roamed over her shamelessly.
‘Can I help?’ he said with a slightly less respectful tone than on Monday
‘Yes. I want to see Hilary Hayes please. It’s important.’
‘Well she’s on her lunch right now. Can I help,’ he said with eyebrows raising.
‘No thank you.’ Clare said with a cool air. ‘I want to see Hilary and it is important. I think she will take the time.’
Derek got on the phone and after a brief conversation ushered Clare towards the door a little along the corridor, which Clare new from experience was Hilary’s.
Clare walked in to Hilary’s office and was asked to sit down. Hilary was seated at her desk drinking a coffee and reading a paper, and looked up as Clare approached taking a particular if curious interest in Clare’s slutty attire. As Clare seated she said, ‘Interesting clothes, Clare. How can I help you this time?’
Clare looked at Hilary. Hilary was around 35 years old and was the youngest head of department. She was a strong woman, with short blonde bobbed hair who always power dressed in dark suits. It was this powerful appearance that inspired the rumour amongst many of the staff that she was gay.’
‘Well,’ Clare began. ‘First of all I would like to drop the case I have had going against Mr Hutchinson. I have had a kind of change of heart over it.’
Hilary looked at Clare with curiosity. ‘Why?’ she said.
‘I don’t wish to pursue it any more. I talked with Mr Hutchinson about it and it’s now fine.’ Clare did not look fine though and didn’t mind showing it. She then looked down at her hands on her lap. ‘Mr Sanderson asked me to make sure I inform you.’
Hilary watched her body language and the way it suggested there was a lot more to this than was meeting the eye. ‘Is there something going on I need to know about, Clare?’ she said in a concerned tone.
‘Well. Yes. Kind of. But it’s very difficult for me to talk about,’ Clare replied honestly. ‘Recently, in fact since I accepted Mr Sanderson’s job offer to be his personal secretary on Friday I don’t think I have quite been myself. I am been behaving – differently. Doing things I would never have done before.’
‘You mean sexual things? With Mr Sanderson?’ Hilary replied.
‘No!’ Clare found herself almost screech as her unconscious impetus to not report sexual harassment kicked in. ‘No, it’s nothing sexual! I ... I don’t know what it is. I just can’t seem to control my behaviour anymore. I don’t seem to have my own will anymore. I am doing things I would never do; dressing in ways I would never normally dress. And I can’t seem to do anything about it.’
Hilary suddenly looked as though a thought had dawned on her, and smiled. ‘Look Clare,’ she said, ‘why don’t you leave this with me and I’ll look into some counselling for you or something. HR are very concerned to ensure our employees are taken care of. They are a valuable resource. You’re probably just overworked or something.’
Clare did not look convinced but nodded her head. ‘Can you help me?’ she said with a little girl lost look on her face.
‘I certainly think something is going on here, Clare. And I promise you I will get to the bottom of it. Now if you will excuse me I need to get my lunch, I have a busy schedule.’
‘Yes. Certainly,’ Clare said, smiling and feeling more confident then she had over past days and rose and left the office.
Rather than go to the staff canteen and face her ex-colleagues from the typing pool Clare went out for her lunch to a local cafe, as she had for the last couple of days. She returned back to the offices on time despite the period spent with Hilary, and as she walked in to the office Graham was just walking out. He looked a little concerned. As he passed Clare he gave her a glare, as though he was not happy with her at all, but did not say anything. Clare therefore got back to her typing distracted by a horrible feeling of concern.

* * *

Graham walked straight past Angie Clarke ignoring her ‘Hello Mr Sanderson’ and straight into Keith’s office. After closing the door he then walked over to where Keith and Hilary Hayes were seated, smiling at him.
‘Well, Graham,’ Keith said, ‘We’re both glad you could come at such short notice to talk. We also both have a theory about what’s been going on with that secretary of yours, and I’m curious to see if we are correct.’
Graham seated himself and took a deep breath. ‘So what do you think is happening then?’ he said.
‘I think,’ Hilary replied, ‘that this secretary of yours has been subject to some form of chemically assisted hypnotic suggestion. We all three of us know here that the company has drugs that can assist such a process. We all know that most of our older molecular designs are stored in the Chem Bank in Nevada. And I checked: a few weeks ago you accessed the bank to obtain a chemical for a research team; despite them only requesting they have access. Now why would a board member go running errands for the foot soldiers? I’m willing to bet that if I dug around I’d find that some Agent Aspect was missing from stock if I went down there, right?’
‘Graham,’ Keith said, ‘The three of us have known each other a long time. We’ve all covered for each other at one time or another in the past. Hilary has done wonders for me blocking Clare’s claim for sexual harassment. She’s had Clare thinking she was supporting her like she was her best friend. Look at the way she helped you out with getting Bill’s temporary transfer after Clare’s first complaint. You know you can trust us. And anyway there’s no point denying it, Graham. I know that what Hilary is suggesting must be right. You suggested to me this morning that Clare would be more amenable in future to a stray hand. That would have been strange enough, but she was a lot more than that. She let me fuck her brains out and was coming like there was no tomorrow. I may be physically fit and a good screw for my age but I’m not conceited enough to believe that was all me. And to say it’s out of character for her to behave like that is got to be the understatement of the millennium.’
‘Okay. Okay.’ Graham said. ‘This is terrible.’ He put his head in his hands. ‘I just got carried away. I just got obsessive over the period of a few months about the girl and what I would like to do with her, and then with knowing about AA – well it was just too tempting.’ He paused for a moment before continuing. ‘What’s going to happen now?’
‘Well we can’t tell anyone or let this go public,’ Hilary said. ‘Think about it? We would have to admit about the drug’s existence, why it was developed and when – think about the coincidences with the lone gunman assassinations? No we can’t. Besides I seem to be the only one of us not to be having any fun with this girl.’ Hilary had a wicked gleam in her eye as she said this. ‘I’m tired of seeming to help her out all the time when I hate the little teasing bitch.’
‘I agree,’ Keith said. ‘Besides after what happened this morning I wouldn’t change the situation for the world. And incidentally Graham have you got any AA left? I would love to give some to my secretary.’
Graham laughed out loud. ‘Well obviously I’m completely agreeable to not revealing this. We will have to keep it a secret as much as possible. Of course all board level staff based here will need to know and be informed why it has to be kept secret. Chances are anyone who knows of AA will guess like you what’s happened anyway. I don’t think we will have much trouble with Douglas and Gerald.’ Graham said this referring to the other two board members who worked at the Texas branch. ‘I will have to make sure I’m more careful with what I tell Clare to do though. Well we all will I suppose,’ he said looking at his two colleagues with a smile.
‘Perhaps there’s one other person we can include and should include,’ Keith said. ‘Bill is going to be promoted to the board soon. He will need to know if all board level staff are to be made aware of what’s happened.’ Keith then laughed. ‘I wouldn’t like to be in Clare’s shoes when he finds out. Bill told me this morning that Clare was very unpleasant with him when he asked her out on a date. He thought her amenability to his hand wandering was some bizarre way of her giving him the come on – poor guy.’
Graham smiled cruelly. ‘I think I have got just the right way for Bill to find out,’ he said. ‘And I think Clare needs a little correction after what she has put me through today anyway.’

* * *

Graham returned to his office without so much as a look at Clare, though she noticed he appeared calmer than when he left. A couple of minutes later Bill Jennings came in walking past Clare into Graham’s office. As Clare saw him and caught his eye she mockingly winked and blew him a kiss. Bill glared at her before entering.
Fifteen minutes then passed before Bill came back out. As he passed Clare she stretched pushing out her large tits and licked her lips teasingly, before saying, ‘Doing anything interesting tonight, Bill?’ His response was strange. He smiled at her. She didn’t like the way he was smiling at her at all, and her smug expression dropped to one of concerned curiosity.
‘As a matter of fact I hope to be doing something very interesting tonight, Clare,’ Bill said with a laugh, before walking out.
Clare puzzled for several minutes over the remark before getting back to her typing. There was something very strange about Bill’s reaction. After fifteen more minutes of typing her thoughts were broken by the intercom. ‘Clare please come into my office.’ Graham did not sound in the least happy.

* * *

‘Shut the door and come over here, Clare,’ Graham instructed firmly indicating the desk in front of which he stood. Clare did so and as she walked over Graham said, ‘Face the desk and bend over as you did this morning.’ From Graham’s tone she did not feel that he was simply going to feel her up this time. Nevertheless unable to refuse Clare approached the desk, locked her legs straight and bent over resting her hands and elbows on the surface before concaving her back down so as to thrust out her butt pertly.
‘Now,’ Graham said standing at her left side. ‘Stay exactly in the position you’re in. I am quite angry with you, Clare, and feel you need some severe correction.’
There was a loud CLAP!!! as Graham bringing his hand up to shoulder height brought it down on Clare’s right bum cheek. His hand sank into the soft fatty cheek causing a ripple to course through it, and Clare yowled in surprise and pain, but as she tried to move was held rigidly in position by her unconscious mind. There was another loud CLAP!!! as the left cheek was then similarly targeted and a yowl from Clare. ‘What have I done?’ Clare cried out.
‘You nearly caused me some severe problems when you talked to Hilary Hayes today, Clare,’ CLAP!!! ‘She went to Mr Hutchinson, who informed her of your *discussion* with him this morning’ CLAP!!! ‘and they believe I have you under some kind of hypnotic spell.’ CLAP!!! CLAP!!! ‘So what’s the story, Clare?’ CLAP!!!
‘Awwwww! Please it hurts,’ Clare said as she found herself remaining perfectly in position still with her bubble butt stuck out pertly to take the spanking. ‘I ... I didn’t mean to get you into trouble,’ CLAP!!! ‘Awwww! I didn’t!’
CLAP!!! ‘How many times must I tell you, be honest Clare. What did you do and why?’ CLAP!!!
Clare desperately wanted to reiterate what she had said, but instead she found herself saying, ‘I tried to tell Hilary that you have me in some kind of control and that I can’t help obeying you.’ CLAP!!! ‘I wanted her to help me to somehow get free,’ CLAP!!! ‘Awwwww!’
‘So you were just lying as well, Clare.’ CLAP!!! ‘It will really not do.’ CLAP!!! ‘Can you understand me feeling the need to punish you under such circumstances, Clare?’ CLAP!!! ‘Answer me honestly.’ CLAP!!!
‘Yes, I can understand you wanting to punish me,’ Clare heard herself saying.
‘Good then in that case you can have a final six on your bare bottom. You can be quiet whilst you receive these also, Clare, and remember not to move out of position.’ With that Graham pulled up the stretch mini skirt, and grabbing Clare’s panties yanked them down over her thighs.
As instructed, Clare remained in position, her legs straight, her hands and elbows on the desk, and her back concaved down thrusting out her bubble butt. Graham could see that the butt cheeks still pink from yesterday’s attentions now had hand shaped pinker areas where his attentions had been concentrated in their centres. He then recommenced slowly delivering one stroke per second as firmly as he could.
CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!!
As these stokes were delivered Clare’s only visible response was occasional shaking as she fought with her unconscious mind to move. She lost the fight – and her unconscious mind and body held her there with her butt stuck out pertly throughout. The centres of these cheeks now had livid red hand marks.
Graham got his breath back and then walked over to sit on one of the comfortable chairs. He deliberately left Clare in position for a while to give her a chance to think about the undignified nature of what had just happened and the way she was stood. After thirty seconds of so Graham then gave Clare permission to move and rub her butt. He then asked her to sit opposite him on the settee.
‘Now, Clare, that was the first half of your correction. The second is going to be quite different, though when you find out what it is I’m sure you would prefer it if I spanked you again. First of all as you have been trying to alert someone that something is wrong I feel I need to restrict you a little more. I am therefore instructing you to not attempt in any way to communicate that anything in your behaviour has changed or is wrong from this point on. Do you understand?’
‘Yes sir,’ Clare stated gloomily with an air of resignation.
‘And as you are so well held I may as well explain to you why you are behaving the way you are.’ Graham said.
Graham then went on to explain about his use of AA last Friday, what it was, how long and carefully he had planned the entrapment of her, and the commands he had imprinted onto her mind. When he had finished Clare was staring at him wide eyed with her mouth gaping.
‘You can’t be serious? But why? Why did you do that to me?’
‘Because I could and because your a gorgeous little tease that deserved it,’ Graham replied.
‘There must be a cure. There must be a way you can undo what you’ve done. Please don’t leave me like this, it’s awful.’
‘I’m afraid that it’s not so simple, Clare. You can’t undo the affect of AA easily. The commands I gave to you whilst it was in your body exist on such a deep level they can’t be undone. They’re kind of analogous to really deep scars I suppose. Besides I’m enjoying myself immensely, why should I want to? Anyway changing the subject, now that you know all of this it’s time for me to introduce you to the second half of your correction. Sit quietly and listen carefully, Clare.’
Immediately Clare who was about to speak closed her mouth, sat quietly and listened.
‘From this point on you will obey the instructions and commands of all board members of this company, as you do myself. They are all to be informed of your unfortunate position soon. And before you begin to think that any of them may help you believe me they won’t. The drug I used on you is top secret and has been so for years. Board level members of the company know of its existence and they know the implications of it getting out. No one is going to be in too much of a hurry to help you if it involves compromising the company’s security. Besides I suspect most would be more likely to want to take advantage of you themselves. We’ve all experienced your teasing ways at one time or another.’
Graham paused briefly and took a breath. ‘You may also have heard that Bill Jennings is being promoted to a full board member as head of our overseas sales department. Obviously he will have to be informed about you in that position. Anyway, I have thought of a novel way of doing so that will allow me to punish you at the same time.’
Clare looked at Graham with rising dread.
‘You are going to go to Bill’s flat this evening at seven o’clock. Here’s what you are going to do ...’
As she listened Clare’s eyes became wider and wider with horror at Graham’s exquisitely detailed instructions on what she was going to wear, what she was going to say and what she was going to do when she went around to Bill’s flat. It took him a full quarter of an hour to complete his briefing of her. By the time Graham had finished Clare was blushed crimson with embarrassment and humiliation at the thought of doing the things she knew she would be unable to avoid doing.
‘Now, Clare, you’re clear on all of that, aren’t you?’ Graham said.
‘Yes Sir,’ Clare replied shakily.
‘Remember in particular to refer to Bill at all times during the night as Master and to yourself in third person as Clare. You are there to serve. Clear?’
‘Yes Sir’, Clare said again.
‘Here, take this,’ Graham said after reaching in his pocket taking out a folded typed sheet and handing it to her. ‘I wrote this out after I saw Bill a few minutes ago whilst I was thinking about what I could have you do with him. The first half is a list of the equipment and underwear you are to buy from the sex shop. I have a catalogue of theirs in my drawer so the reference numbers will make sure you make the correct purchases. You are sure now that you are clear on what to do with it aren’t you?’
‘Yes Sir,’ Clare replied looking at the list. She wished she wasn’t.
Reading through the list Clare saw below it there was a line of separation, followed by a stranger list of what appeared to be quotes or phrases. She quickly skim read them and found them puzzling and disturbing. They said things like, ‘I submit myself to Bill, my Master,’ and ‘Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master.’
‘The second half contains phrases I want you to memorise, Clare,’ Bill said. ‘You will repeat them randomly when you are fucked for *the third* time if Bill follows my recommendations. So, Clare, do you clearly understand all your instructions?’
‘Yes Sir,’ Clare repeated, her voice wavering.
Recognising the effect this was undoubtedly having on her Graham said, ‘Oh dear. I’ve aroused you again haven’t I? Stand up, lift up your skirt, spread your legs and masturbate. Look at me whilst you are doing so. I want to enjoy your humiliation after the problems you’ve caused me today.’
Despite knowing what she now knew of the reasons for Graham’s control over her Clare helplessly obligingly stood, lifted her skirt, spread her legs, put her right hand down the front of her panties and began to masturbate. She brought herself quickly to an orgasm whilst helplessly looking at Graham. She hated the way she couldn’t remove her gaze from his eyes, and hated the way that the humiliation this induced made the orgasm so much more intense for her.
When Clare had recovered and been allowed to lower her skirt Graham said, ‘Excellent Clare. I’m going to let you finish work early today in order to buy all of the things you’ll need for tonight and prepare yourself. You are clear on where the sex shop is you are to buy the underwear and equipment from aren’t you?’
‘Yes sir,’ Clare heard herself say.
‘Good. Then I think as you’re finishing early I’ll have my daily blow job now so that it’s out of the way. Kneel down.’
Graham unzipped his flies, spreading his legs and extracting his erection as Clare immediately went to her knees.
‘Over here, girl, I shouldn’t have to tell you.’ Graham ordered. ‘Let’s see whether your homework has assisted your technique. You did do your homework as I told you, didn’t you Clare?’

Clare reddened again as she moved over to Graham on her knees obediently. ‘Yes sir,’ she found herself saying.
Once between Graham’s legs Clare took hold of his large dick in her hand and brought her mouth down to it. This time instead of putting it straight into her mouth, though, she began to lick the shaft from base to glands, before pulling back the foreskin to work the tip of her tongue around the glands. Graham moaned in satisfaction. She then allowed the tip of her tongue to dance over the base of the glands at the point where they joined the foreskin, as she now knew the main nerve clusters were situated there. A longer moan came from Graham as he felt and watched the little tongue dart in quick circular motions.

Clare then brought the cock into her mouth and began to suck in greedily, working her mouth up and down, allowing her left hand to reach down and cup his ball sack in the palm and lift them.

Within a couple of minutes of Clare’s improved ministrations Graham was brought to orgasm. Again Clare felt the large cock swell in her mouth before with a grunt of satisfaction from Graham it discharged. This time whether due to her cupping his balls or not the discharge was more vigorous. After three large squirts hit the back of her mouth and she had obediently suckled out any remaining vestiges of sperm Clare felt like her mouth was brimming with it.

Without having to be told she then brought her head back and opened her mouth to show Graham his load, before closing it and swallowing down the mouthful of come in three gulps and opening up again to show him it had gone.

When she had finished Graham ran his hand through Clare’s hair like she were a pet, before finally giving her permission to leave.
After rising from her knees Clare rushed from the office, again her head in her hands despairingly, and went straight to the ladies room to compose herself and cool down. As she did she thought of the last few days events and how it now all made sense. The blank time from last Friday, her inability to defend herself, her slutty clothes and her helpless obedience to Graham’s commands. She thought of how Graham had referred to her as a ‘submissive slut’ yesterday. Well at least she was not really that. At least not willingly.

She then thought of Graham’s instructions about tonight and put her head in her hands again. ‘Oh, no! I cannot possibly do what he’s suggesting with anyone, let alone with him.’ As she said this to herself she thought of Bill receding hair and paunch. Perhaps she could fight it – somehow.

Part 5: Clare’s Night of Penance.

At seven o’clock there was a knock on the door of Bill Jennings’ flat. Bill found it difficult to believe what Graham had told him in the office. Still he had prepared himself, and stood waiting sipping a glass of red wine wearing only his dressing gown, feeling like someone expecting to be the butt of a practical joke.

Graham had said he would be sending Clare around to stay the night with him and please him in any way he wanted. When he laughed and told Graham about what had happened in the morning and how he doubted Graham’s claim, Graham just shook his head. ‘She will,’ he said simply. When Bill asked him how he was so sure Graham was slightly cryptic. ‘I will instruct Clare to explain everything when she arrives. Trust me. After I have spoken to her she will be around at your flat at seven and will be yours to enjoy as you wish. Congratulations on your promotion. Think of this as a present.’
As Bill opened the door of his flat he saw Clare stood there looking very nervous. Bill asked her in and as she entered his hall he saw that she was wearing a long rain coat, despite it being a dry and warm summer’s evening. He also noticed she was carrying a large carrier bag.
‘Well here we are,’ Bill said as Clare entered and he shut the door. ‘I’m intrigued to know what Graham has on you that’s made you do this bearing in mind your behaviour earlier today.’
Clare’s response was to put down the bag at her side and to begin to undo the belt of the raincoat. Visibly reddening and with a look of shock on her face she slowly parted the coat and allowed it to slip from her shoulders to the floor. Bill’s eyes opened wide to see that all Clare had on underneath was underwear – extremely sexy underwear. Bill was temporarily speechless. She was wearing patterned black stockings, with what appeared to be three inch stiletto heeled shoes, black suspenders and a black lace suspender belt. Over this she wore a pair of lacy black briefs and a matching lacy uplift bra.
Clare put her right leg across her left and with her hands at her sides and posed as Graham had instructed so that Bill could look her over. After a second or two she began to turn to her left, pausing briefly side on to pose again sticking out her chest and butt to give Bill the opportunity to drink in the sight. She then continued around to pose with her back to him. After briefly sticking out her butt to give him a good view Clare then turned front on and posed again. Bill noted with interest as she turned the way her protrudent butt had fading pink hand marks visible under the lacy briefs.
With a faltering voice as if attempting to fight against the words Clare began to speak. ‘Graham has instructed Clare to attend your flat tonight for two reasons. Firstly to explain important information about Clare, and secondly to serve you throughout the night as your pleasure slave. Clare has been instructed that from this point on tonight she must refer to you as Master, if that is permissible.’ Clare was now blushing intensely.
‘Ye .. yeh, that’s definitely permissible,’ Bill stammered.
Clare then, breathing more quickly with fear helplessly continued. ‘Last Friday Graham injected Clare forcibly with a drug secretly manufactured by the company codenamed Agent Aspect. Only board level members of the company know of its existence, and as you are to be promoted to the board Clare has been instructed to inform you about it and Graham’s use of it on her. It renders its victim completely open to hypnotic suggestion. Whilst Clare was subject to this Graham imprinted on her the following commands.’ Clare then went on to reiterate word for word the commands given to her that Graham had earlier explained. As she did so Bill shook his head in incredulity before eventually smiling. When Clare had finished she was crimson.
‘Now that Clare has informed you Clare has been instructed that she must kneel and beg for use,’ Clare stated, her voice now almost breaking.
Bill sniggered. ‘Okay. Be my guest. Go ahead.’
Clare took a step closer to Bill shakily as she uselessly fought against the compulsion of Graham’s commands. She then knelt before Bill and placed her hands together in front of her as though praying before looking up at Bill. She then said, ‘Clare a teasing slut begs to be used and taught her place by her use master, Bill.’
‘Well I would be honoured to grant you your request, Clare,’ Bill answered with a snigger. ‘Now if I understand this correctly you are turned on by being humiliated. Is that right?’ Bill said.
‘Yes Master,’ Clare heard herself say.
‘So at the moment you are presumably extremely aroused.’
‘Yes Master,’ Clare again heard herself say.
‘Stand up and pose for me so that I can molest you,’ Bill instructed firmly.
Immediately Clare rose, stood with her feet shoulder width apart, put her hands on her head and jutted out her breasts and bum. Bill put down his glass and then stood by her. Finding the top of her lacy briefs with the fingers of his right hand he pushed his hand down inside them past her small pubic bush to her sex. Sure enough it was saturated with her juices.
Bill then allowed his fingers to probe into the slit and begin to massage Clare’s clit. She responded with a little helpless moan. Bill then continued cruelly to gently massage the helpless girl’s clit for over a minute before with a groan of shame and pleasure she reached her orgasm. As she came Clare gently bucked forward and backwards in spasms on the spot whilst attempting to hold the pose, her breasts bouncing in unison with the jerks. Bill cradled her around her waist in his left arm during this feeling her pussy clenching sympathetically with the spasms on the fingers of his other hand.
‘There, that better, Clare?’ Bill said.
At any other time before last week Clare would have cried, but though feeling shamed to the core could not because of the command by Graham to never cry in response to humiliation. She heard herself saying simply, ‘Yes, Master.’
‘Now what have you got in the bag?’ Bill said, turning his attention to the carrier on the floor.
As Bill let go of her and turned Clare was able to move, and turned in order to follow Graham’s programmed instructions to display the contents of the bag and explain them as and when necessary. After picking up the bag she emptied it on the floor. Bill was wide eyed as he saw the contents. There were two pairs of pink fur lined handcuffs and a couple of leather straps large enough for the ankle with spring clips attached to rings on them. In addition there was a leather collar and a four inch wide leather waist belt, both again with rings and spring clips attached to their sides. There were also some lengths chain and a tube of what appeared to be lubricant.
‘Graham instructed Clare to buy these to assist your pleasures, Master,’ Clare found herself saying. ‘He has also instructed Clare to recommend ways in which Master can best use her, and Graham has instructed me how to behave during Master’s pleasures.’
Clare could not believe what she was saying or how she was saying it. She found herself worse still again becoming helplessly aroused by the humiliation of it all. She tried to tell herself that she was responding to the programming, but things were beginning after days of such behaviour to become confused. Was this now her? Had the ‘scarring’ of the programming so deeply changed her that she really was now a ‘submissive slut’ and really enjoyed being humiliated in this way?
‘Well be my guest, Clare. Please continue,’ Bill said, smiling.

Clare immediately knelt, picked up the contents of the bag, returned them to the carrier and rose. ‘Could Master please direct Clare to his bedroom?’ she heard herself saying. Graham had been thorough in his instructions. If Bill did not take the lead on anything she was to guide and instruct him without pause.

‘This way,’ Bill said eagerly, walking quickly with Clare following to his bedroom. His bed was king-size with a large ornate brass headboard. As soon as she entered Clare walked over to the bed, threw off the duvet and emptied the contents of the carrier on the bed before beginning her preparation. She threw the lubricant on the floor and began work with the restraints.

Bill seated himself and watched in fascination as the helpless beautiful girl, with a look of shock and horror on her blushing face began to fasten the collar, belt and ankle straps securely onto herself, before taking the chains and fastening them to the bed. When she had finished there was a chain lying across the bed at the middle attached to the base at either side and pulled tight. A similar one was also higher up near the pillows. Two other shorter lengths of chain were attached to the sides of the bed at the mid section and lay on the edges of the bed with rings attached to their ends. The two pairs of handcuffs Clare had attached to the headboard, with one of each of the two cuffs lying open shoulder width apart on the pillows.

Clare then turned to face Bill. Her breathing was fast and she was again crimson with embarrassment but still unable to prevent herself helplessly continuing with Graham’s detailed instructions. She therefore stood with one leg in front of the other in a sexy pose and said, ‘Would Master now like to remove Clare’s panties and bra and secure her to the bed or would he prefer Clare to do so for him?’

‘I think I’d like to watch you do it for me, Clare,’ Bill replied, sniggering.

‘Thank you. It would be a privilege, Master,’ Clare helplessly responded. She then immediately reached down, took hold of her lacy panties and dropped them around her stilettos and removed her bra allowing her large breasts to bounce free. Stepping out of the panties she then turned and climbed on to the bed and lay on her back over the chains. Sitting high up the bed she then spread her legs and clipped each of her ankle straps to the rings on the two loose lengths of chain on the edges of the bed. Once these were secured she then slid down the bed, bending her spread legs to accommodate the restraints, and clipped the spring clips either side of the chunky leather waist belt to the chain lying across the mid section of the bed. She then did the same with the spring clips on the leather collar to the higher chain before reaching up and securing her left wrist in one of the fur lined cuffs.

‘Master will have to secure Clare’s remaining wrist,’ Clare heard herself say.

‘Master’ didn’t need a further invitation. Bill threw off his dressing gown, his eyes burning with desire and jumped onto the bed to kneel between Clare’s spread legs. As he did this and Clare looked down, she again saw the most enormous erection protrude from beneath Bill’s paunch: almost identical to Keith’s it was a good nine inches long and two to three in girth.

Seeing Clare’s gaze and the look of shock Bill said, ‘Another perk of the company, Clare. A few injections of a drug we’ve developed and are currently negotiating with some Japanese businessmen to market for us. It’s called, rather appropriately, Expandophal. The injections are painful, and their effect uncomfortable for an hour or so after, but after a course of four this is the result. I believe Graham and Keith have already sampled it as well. But you probably already know that, don’t you.’ As he said this Bill reached over Clare, and taking the remaining free cuff secured it snugly around Clare’s small wrist. ‘Now then, what shall we do with you,’ Bill said as he lay down on top of the helpless girl.

Despite everything in her wanting to do otherwise Clare heard herself again follow Graham’s instructions for what to say at this point in the proceedings. ‘Would Master like Clare to struggle whilst he takes her?’ she said shakily. ‘Graham has instructed Clare to enjoy struggling whilst Master takes her if he wishes this.’

‘Mmmm.’ Bill said as he took hold of Clare under her shoulders allowing his large cock to rest on her pubes and abdomen. ‘Far be it from me to go against the instructions of a senior board member. Please struggle as much as you wish.’

Clare immediately commenced struggling with the secure restraints, tugging at the cuffs and attempting to wriggle her wrist out of them, pulling desperately at the ankle straps to close her legs. As she did Bill reached down casually smiling at the useless struggles of the girl and guided his engorged cock to her wet needy pussy. He then pushed entering Clare some two inches so that her struggles could not inadvertently dislodge him, before returning his hand under her right shoulder to take a firm bruising grip on both.

Clare gave a little cry of pleasure as she felt herself entered. Enjoying the restrictions of the restraints and assurance of failure they provided she then began to struggle more frantically. After struggling for twenty or so seconds she then paused and dug her stilettos into the bed attempting to move her hips to the side to dislodge Bill’s penetration. She found herself experience a thrill of delight as the chain attached to her waist belt clicked taught and the waist belt maintained her helplessly in position.

‘Now let’s teach you your place, girlie,’ Bill said, and with that gripping her shoulders tightly rammed himself inside her. Clare cried out in a loud moan as an orgasm instantly hit her. She felt herself pull simultaneously against the ankle straps and handcuffs, enjoying the feel of them biting into her, holding her open to Bill’s violation as she climaxed.

Bill now commenced aggressively taking Clare, inspired by her coming so readily. As she came down from her orgasm she enthusiastically recommenced struggling. After five minutes of relentless fucking Bill was out of breath and Clare’s struggles had begun to abate as the revolting pleasure she was experiencing from the situation began to overwhelm her.
After a further minute Clare again found herself brought to an orgasm. This time it was more powerful, and Clare screamed as she again found herself enjoying the delicious restriction of the restraints.
Clare’s bucking during her climax was too much for Bill, who could not hold himself any longer. With a grunt and a few faster and more vigorous thrusts Bill reached his own climax. As Clare felt the enormous cock swell inside her and Bill’s body tense she gave one last pull on the handcuffs and ankle straps, relishing the way they ensured her utter and complete openness to him; the sense of knowing that nothing in the world could prevent his seed bursting inside her. She hated herself for it. He was after all someone she did not find in the least attractive. But she could not help herself. And as she felt the engorged cock discharge inside her she again climaxed.

* * *

After a minute or so Bill rose and went to the bathroom. Clare heard him peeing as she lay secured to the bed feeling the cool of the room on her saturated gaping pussy. As she listened she realised she too wanted to pee.
Bill returned and got back on the bed kneeling between Clare’s legs, already with the beginnings of another erection.
‘The benefits of a more common drug, Clare,’ Bill said noticing Clare looking at his growing manhood. ‘Its chemical name is sildenafil citrate. We manufacture our own for in house use. Can’t sell it of course as Pfizer would crucify us.’
Clare looked at Bill puzzled.
‘Viagra, Clare dear. Anyway I think I am in a mood to screw you again.’ With that Bill gently began to lie on top of Clare.
‘May Clare use the bathroom first please, Master,’ Clare said.
‘Must you?’ Bill said as he was just about to enter her.
‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied. ‘Clare also has further recommendations from Graham to give Master on his use of her if it is permissible.’
‘Mmmmm. I’m intrigued. I wonder what Graham’s got in store for you next,’ Bill replied rising and quickly unclipping the restraints on Clare’s ankles, waist and neck. Examining the handcuffs he quickly realised that they released with a button on the side rather than a key and undid them also.
Clare rose and went to the bathroom to pee and clean the dribbling spunk from her pussy. When she returned she found Bill sitting leaning against the headboard sipping the glass of wine he had retrieved from his hall table, his enormous cock sticking out fully hard. Clare desperately did not want to do what she knew she now must. She would sooner she were fastened back down to the bed given a straight choice, but she could not avoid Graham’s instructions.
So as she approached Clare picked up the lubricant from where she had left it on the floor, remembering to turn her back to Bill and bend down straight legged. She then came closer to Bill before again turning her back to him. Clare then leaned over and stuck out her ass to give him a good view of the lovely full bubble butt, still pink from her earlier encounter with Graham, and as she did this she said, ‘Graham thought that as Clare has treated Master so badly he might like to spank Clare and then fuck her ass. Would Master like to do that?’
Bill’s eyes opened wide. ‘Yes. Master would certainly like that,’ he said eagerly.
Again blushing red with the embarrassment from the situation and her helpless obedience to Graham’s instructions Clare put the tube of lubricant near the base of the bed below Bill’s feet. She then knelt on the bed next to Bill.
‘If Master sits on the edge of the bed Clare can lie across his lap to receive her spanking.’ Clare was unbelievably turned on by this constant self-humiliation, and hated herself for it, but couldn’t stop as Graham had been quite explicit on what she must do and say, and proceedings were following exactly the course Graham had anticipated. Bill giggled at the contradictory reactions on her blushing face, as he quickly moved to the edge of the bed. Clare then lay across his lap with her legs straight out behind her and her bum over his right thigh before sticking out the full cheeks compliantly for Bill’s attention.
Bill then began spanking Clare enthusiastically. Loud CLAP! noises filled the bedroom as he worked alternately on the two jutting cheeks protruding between the black suspenders. He found particularly satisfying the way the cheeks bounced as his hand sank into them with each stroke.
Graham had been clear with Clare what she must do: ‘Take the spanking nicely. Keep your butt stuck out and continuously maintain posture with no attempt at self defence. Also whilst you are taking it I want you to continually remind Bill of things you have done and said to him to deliberately tease or antagonise him and apologise for them. Oh, and keep thanking him for taking the time to spank you for it as well.’
Remembering these instructions Clare held herself rigidly in position with her legs out straight behind her and her butt stuck out, shaking as the bubble butt cheeks received Bill’s quite severe attentions. She also began to think of things she had done to him, the times she had teased him and today’s attack on him when he had asked her on a date. As the thoughts came before her mind she heard them to her horror tumbling out of her mouth.
‘Clare is sorry for the way she spoke to Master ...’ CLAP! ‘Awww! ... and insulted him earlier today. Thank you for spanking Clare to punish her.’ CLAP!
‘You were very hurtful, Clare,’ Bill said remembering Clare’s comments and delivering the next strokes harder.
CLAP! CLAP! ‘Yowww! Clare is sorry for the time she bent over in the photocopier room to tease Master.’ CLAP! CLAP! ‘Thank you Master for spanking Clare for it.’ CLAP! CLAP!
‘Clare is sorry for reporting Master for molesting her ...’ CLAP! CLAP! Bill’s strokes were harder as she reminded him of this. ‘Awww! ... and sorry for slapping Master at the time,’ CLAP! CLAP! ‘Yowww! Thank you for spanking Clare as punishment, Master.’
The humiliation of the spanking combined with her humiliating admissions, apologies and thankfulness was too much for Clare, and as she began to confess another moment of teasing Bill and apologise for it she instantly felt an enormous orgasm engulf her. She moaned loudly and her jutting butt pumped up and down in rhythm with Bill’s spanking as she climaxed. Coming down from the orgasm, her bum still being relentlessly pummelled Clare recommenced her confessional.
For a further five minutes Bill continued to spank Clare. The severity of the strokes varied depending upon whether Clare had just reminded him of something particularly annoying she had done to tease or upset him during the period they had worked together. Clare came twice more during the spanking, brought to orgasm by the hideous submissiveness of her confessions, apologies and thankfulness combined with her obedient acceptance of the spanking. At the end Bill’s hand was sore and Clare’s butt an even red colour from her stockinged thighs to the suspender belt across the small of her back.
‘There, I think that should do it,’ Bill said breathlessly, smoothing over and kneading the red hot jutting bubble cheeks.
‘Thank you for spanking Clare, Master,’ Clare moaned as she rose from Bill’s thighs and began rubbing the roasting cheeks.
‘It was a pleasure, Clare. Now what was the second part again?’ Bill replied smiling.
Clare began to blush as red as her butt cheeks but nevertheless answered, ‘Would Master like to fuck Clare’s ass now?’
‘Indeed I would,’ Bill answered, grinning.
Clare instantly began to move across the bed on her knees until she was facing the base with the tube of lube between her spread knees. Again Graham had been explicit. ‘kneel on the bed with your back to Bill. Spread your knees wide apart, spread your ankles further, and then bring your head down to the bed and your butt up in the air. Jut out your asshole and pussy and then ask Bill if that would be a nice position to fuck your ass. If he says yes hold yourself in position and brace yourself and don’t move till he gives you permission when he’s finished using you.’
Positioning her knees shoulder width apart in obedience to Graham’s instructions Clare then spread her ankles further, before bringing her head down to the bed and her spread red ass up in the air. Finally she concaved her back down thrusting out her pussy and asshole, before saying, ‘Would this be a nice position for Master to fuck Clare’s ass?’
Bill immediately eagerly got on the bed and moved over to position himself between Clare’s spread calves. He then began to feel the two roastingly hot splayed cheeks, before taking hold of Clare by her hips and moving forward to allow the glands of his raging cock to nudge Clare’s gaping pussy lips. Clare instantly moaned and was brought to the brink of yet another orgasm, already aroused by the indignity of the position she was forced to assume by Graham’s instructions.
‘Yes. This position would most certainly be appropriate, Clare,’ Bill said. He then took a bruising grip on Clare’s hips and rammed his cock into Clare’s pussy some five inches. Clare instantly with a loud ‘Ohhhhh!’ climaxed. Her jutting red ass pumped back and forth on the impaling cock as she came.
Bill did his best to control his thoughts only narrowly avoiding coming himself with the impact of Clare’s orgasm. He then slid his cock in and out of Clare a few times to ensure it was well coated with her juices, before withdrawing and guiding it up to her tiny little three quarter inch asshole. He then pushed the glands of the enormous cock against the little sphincter that guarded the butt hole, and reached down for the tube of lube. Flicking off the cap he squeezed the tube at the top of Clare’s bum crack and allowed the thick clear gel to run down the seam until it reached her asshole and his cock glands. Clare gave a little intake of breath at the feel of the cold gel hit her skin and slide slowly down.
Bill then took hold of his cock and used the glands to smear the lube over and around the little hole before pushing against it. At first it was resistive to penetration by the large girthed swollen weapon, but as Bill in his raging need began to lean more weight onto it preventing his cock bending with his fist the poor little vulnerable sphincter began to yield. Clare wanted to pull away from the feeling of the cock jamming its way into her, but found herself instead bracing herself against the base of the bed and pushing back against the raging erection, assisting its violation of her bot.
Slowly under the relentless pressure from Bill’s 210 pounds the little hole began to stretch to accommodate the two and a half inch girth of his cock. As it finally stretched to a sufficient diameter the little sphincter yielded and with a grunt Bill felt his cock rammed into the tight hole some five inches. Bill then began to fuck the little hole aggressively before ramming at it harder as it began to relax. His cock disappeared into it to the balls this time, with a cry of pain and pleasure from Clare.
Clare had never experienced anything like this before. Her eyes were watering from the pain of her asshole stretching under the pressure of the giant member. When it finally entered her it was the strangest feeling she had ever experienced. The nearest thing she could think of was the feeling of being massively constipated. Except this time it was from something being rammed into her and throbbing inside her with each thrust of its entry.
Over the next couple of minutes Clare felt her butt being fucked with steady rhythmic aggression by Bill, rocking her back and forth with the thrusts. As he did she again found herself helplessly obeying Graham’s instructions for what to say if everything happened as planned: ‘Yes, Master. Clare is enjoying having her ass fucked. Fuck it harder. Make Clare pay for her behaviour. Ohhh!’
Clare hated the pleasure she was experiencing again from the indignity of the position and her self-humiliation, but could not help it and found herself again being brought to orgasm.
As Bill fucked Clare, enjoying her moaning and verbal encouragement he occasionally assisted the process with a squirt of lube, usually followed with an extra large ram pushing himself in up to the balls. Finally Clare felt Bill become faster in his movements and then she felt him grip her hips tight and ram himself in again up to the balls before she felt the cock swell inside her and discharge.
‘Ohhh!’ Clare cried as another orgasm it her. ‘Thank you, Master. That’s nice. Ohhh!’
Bill grunted with each discharge, his body jerking involuntarily forward rhythmically. At last he finished and withdrew from the well fucked bubble butt. ‘Excellent, Clare,’ Bill said as he playfully gave the right roasting hot cheek a slap and rose and went to the bathroom to clean himself.

* * *

Bill emerged from the bathroom after peeing and thoroughly cleaning Clare’s shit of his dick. He passed Clare on the way out, who was teetering on her heels to hurriedly use the bathroom herself. ‘Don’t be long now, Clare, will you. I’m getting horny again.’
Clare walked past with her head down ignoring him and after entering and locking the door Clare quickly seated herself on the toilet and crapped out a diarrhoea mixture of semen, lube and shit. She felt disgusting. After wiping and flushing she noticed a bidet at the side of the toilet. Clare turned the tap on the bidet and adjusted it to a gentle cool flow before seating herself over it. She smiled and sighed as the cool water hit her sore asshole and burning butt cheeks, cooling the areas down and refreshing them.
‘Clare I’m waiting,’ Bill’s voice rang out from the bedroom.
Clare was brought back from her moment of revere to reality again. A cruel reality as Clare realised that Bill wanted to fuck her again, and this would be her third of the night. Graham had given her special instructions for the third fuck – instructions Clare desperately did not want to remember, but of course could not forget. Up to now she had been the recipient of the fucking. Graham had realised that by this time Bill would probably want to relax a little, so had decided that it was Clare’s time to do some work.
‘Clare I’m getting a little annoyed. I don’t want to have to put you across my knee again, do I?’ Bill shouted with an amused tone.
Clare quickly rose from the bidet, washed her hands and dried herself before with a deep breath emerging. After closing the door she walked over to the bed with a look of embarrassment on her face. As much as she hated it though she couldn’t help feeling incredibly aroused.
Bill’s cock was again a raging erection as he sat on the bed naked sipping the glass of wine. He put the glass down and drank in the sight of Clare walking towards him dressed only in the stockings, suspenders, stilettos and restraint equipment. Her enormous breasts swung from side to side with each step taken by the stockinged stilettoed legs. The leather of the restraints creaked quietly and the chains and clips on the restraints tinkled. His cock felt fit to explode.
When Clare reached the bed she posed seductively one leg across the other in accordance with Graham’s instructions and began to speak. ‘Graham instructed Clare that at this point she should offer Master the opportunity of having Clare on top for her third fucking. Would Master like Clare to be fucked on top?’ As she said this Clare thought, ‘Please, please say no! Please don’t make me do this. Please fasten me to the bed or fuck my ass again instead!’
But even as she thought this Bill replied, ‘That sounds like an amazing idea. Graham really as done the business on you, hasn’t he. I don’t know how I’m going to thank him for this.’ As he said this Bill propped the pillows up behind him against the bed’s brass headboard before laying on the bed against them in a seated position. His cock stood up in the air at forty-five degrees below his paunch and man boobs, making him look like a cross between a Buda and a fertility god.
Unable to resist the compulsion of her programming and hating the way she felt incredibly aroused by what she was doing Clare got onto the bed. As she moved towards Bill on all fours Bill licked his lips watching her enormous tits dangling and swinging from side to side with her movements.
Once over his legs Clare squatted her pussy down on his thighs and slowly made her way forward to embrace him. As she brought her knees either side of his waist she reached down with her right hand to guide the massive swollen organ into herself. She then pushed her hips forward thrusting the cock into her pussy some four inches with an instinctive moan of pleasure, before throwing her arms around Bill and clutching onto him. Bill groaned in satisfaction and brought his own arms around Clare’s waist and pulled her into himself pushing the cock still deeper and causing Clare to moan louder.
Whilst clutching at Bill tightly Clare then began to pump her hips back and forth and fuck herself on the cock. As she did in between little moans with each thrust the words she had been forced to memorise began to tumble out of her mouth.
‘Clare submits herself to Bill, her Master,’ Clare said, clutching at Bill tightly in submission and pumping his cock in and out of herself.
‘Thank you for making Clare pay for her teasing ways, Master. It’s such a privilege to be used by you.’ Clare heard herself saying this but couldn’t believe it. She also couldn’t believe the way it made her feel. The submissiveness and humiliation were bringing her again quickly to orgasm.
‘Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master,’ Clare stated with genuine passion. This was enough, and an enormous orgasm began to overwhelm her. ‘Ohhh! Master, I’m a slut and a slave for your pleasure! Ohhh!’ Clare said clutching at Bill as she came. ‘Ohhh! Thank you for teaching a slut her place! Ohhh!’
‘That’s delicious, Clare. But slow down, there’s no rush.’
As Clare recovered from her orgasm her pumping movements on Bill’s cock obediently slowed. Clare continued to clutch at him and continued to repeat the humiliating phrases she had been forced to memorise for the occasion.
‘That’s it Master, teach Clare her place. Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master.’
After a half hour of steady work pumping herself on Bill’s cock and abasing herself by repeating the memorised phrases Bill was brought to his climax. His movements in her became more urgent as he pulled her on and off his cock by the waist. Clare pumped her hips obligingly at the same speed and continued throughout to clutch at Bill in her demonstration of submission.
‘That’s it, Master. Finish yourself off and make your conquest of Clare complete. Ohhh!’
As Clare felt the cock swell and begin to discharge she came herself, shouting out loud ‘Clare submits herself to Bill, her Master! Ohhhh! Clare submits herself to Bill, her Master!’
When Bill’s body relaxed Clare also relaxed her grip on him and slid off to his left exhausted. She felt utterly and completely spent and used, and as she lay there found herself fall into a fitful sleep.
* * *

Clare awoke to the sound of snoring. She found herself lying on Bill’s chest like she was his lover instead of his unwilling slave, and after quickly rising to look at the clock saw that it was three in the morning. Graham’s instructions had finished after the third fuck and so Clare felt no further compulsion to stay. She therefore decided to make the most of Bill’s beauty sleep and make a sharp exit.
As quietly as possible Clare moved to the edge of the bed. It was difficult being quiet with the way the leather of the restraints on her creaked and the chains on them tinkled. She then picked up the bra and briefs and began to make her way to the door. Before she had got half way a voice spoke behind her, ‘Where are you going?’
‘Oh, I ... I thought Master may had finished with Clare and she could perhaps go so she won’t be late for work tomorrow.’ Clare replied tentatively.
‘I’m afraid I haven’t, Clare dear. Graham may have finished all of his ideas for you with me. Now I’d like to try out some of my own.’ Bill rose, his cock growing by the second and made his way to the middle of the bed before turning to face the headboard. ‘Get back on the bed and restrain yourself to it again.’
Clare offered a brief moment of useless resistance to the command before dropping the bra and briefs and with a ‘yes Master’ making her way to the bed. Once there she again crawled onto it and began the process of restraining herself to it after pulling the pillows back down and laying the open cuffs onto them. Sitting high up the bed she spread her legs and clipped each of her ankle straps to the rings on the two loose lengths of chain at the mid section. She then slid down the bed, and clipped the spring clips either side of her waist belt to links on the chain lying across the mid section of the bed before doing the same with the spring clips on her collar to the higher chain. As she reached for the cuff to secure her left wrist Bill said, ‘No. Leave your hands free. I’ve got an idea I want to try.’
Clare did as she was instructed, leaving her hands to rest either side of her head on the pillow. Bill got on top of her laying his swollen cock on her pubes and belly.
‘Now, Clare, here’s what I want you to do. We are going to play a power game. I’m going to give you three commands that you will obey implicitly. The first of these is “resist”. When I give you the command resist you will struggle to prevent yourself being penetrated, or if you already are to dislodge me. There are limits to the resistance though: no scratching, punching or gouging, just try as best you can to defend your pussy. Secondly if I give you the command “surrender” you are to stop struggling and put your hand on the pillow at the side of your head as they are now. You will hold that position until I give you another command. You won’t be able to move to either struggle or clutch at me until I give you another command. Finally the third command is “submit”. When I give you this command you will clutch at me and repeat the kinds of things you did when you were on my lap earlier. Are you clear on all of that, Clare?’
Clare was blushing profusely. ‘Yes Master,’ she said.
‘Good,’ Bill replied reaching his hand down to his cock. ‘Now resist.’
Immediately Clare brought her hands down to defend her pussy. She struggled as best she could with Bill’s attempts to guide his manhood inside her, and quite successfully. Bill therefore said, ‘Surrender.’
Clare obediently removed her hands from her crotch and put them at the side of her head on the pillow and froze. Bill smiling now guided himself into the wet gaping pussy in peace and slipped himself in some three inches, with a gentle involuntary moan from Clare. As he commenced slowly fucking Clare he again said, ‘Resist.’
Clare reached down over Bill’s arms to defend her violated pussy. As she did Bill brought his elbows out to prevent her reaching her crotch, so Clare reached up and under Bill’s arms, which she managed with a struggle. Bringing her right hand down to her crotch she then waited for Bill’s outward movement before bringing her fingers down to dislodge him. Bill’s next thrust sent his cock simply down under her butt.
‘Why you little minx,’ Bill said with a smile. Clare also smiled in a moment of triumph. ‘Surrender,’ Bill said. ‘Let’s make things a little more difficult for you.’
Clare’s hands went to the pillow and she again froze. Bill then took the handcuff to his right and fixed it securely around Clare’s left wrist.
‘There, that’s better. Now resist.’
Clare again tried to bring her hands down to defend her pussy. This time the chain on the left cuff clicked taught holding her left hand in place on the pillow and only her right hand came down to defends her modesty. Bill brought his left hand down too and had a brief playful struggle with Clare over her pussy and his cock, toying with her and enjoying the knowledge that he could remove her defences at any time. He then took a firm hold of her wrist and did just that, bringing her hand away from her crotch back up to the pillow. Clare found herself involuntarily emit a playful squeal of delight as she fought uselessly against Bill’s greater strength. Bill then leaned on his left elbow keeping hold of Clare’s struggling right wrist and used his free hand to guide his cock back inside her.
Clare gave another little moan as she felt the cock enter her again, but continued obediently to struggle against Bill’s hold on her. After moving in Clare a few times Bill relaxed his grip on the struggling girl’s wrist and she was able to pull free to reach back down to her crotch to attempt to dislodge him.
Bill then continued to toy with Clare, allowing her fingertips to get near to his dick to dislodge him before simply taking hold of her wrist and removing her hand out of the way. Bill allowed Clare to get close three times. On the fourth attempt as her finger tips were within a fraction of an inch of his cock he said, ‘Surrender.’
Clare brought her hand back up and placed it at the side of her head on the pillow. Bill then secured the other cuff tightly around the wrist of her free hand. Once he tested to make sure both cuffs were snugly on the small wrists he then said, ‘Resist.’
Clare again then began to struggle uselessly with the cuffs. As before she felt appallingly aroused by her helplessness and inevitability of her ravishment. Bill’s thrusting became more vigorous and within five minutes he was getting close to coming.
‘Surrender,’ he said, and as Clare froze in place Bill unclipped both of the cuffs on her small wrists freeing her. He then recommenced aggressively taking her leaving her frozen in the ‘surrender’ position.
Clare was quickly on the brink of orgasm by the combination of the fucking and the cruel power game she had been forced to play. She was out of control, desperately wanting to clutch at Bill. In her helpless need she therefore began to cry out to him, ‘Please let Clare move, Master! Please let Clare clutch at Master!’
‘Yes! That’s it, Clare. You enjoy being dominated don’t you? Very well, you have permission to submit.’
Immediately Clare threw her arms around Bill’s shoulders and dug her nails into his back. The effect of the girl’s shameless submission was too much for Bill and he immediately reached his climax. Feeling this Clare also reached hers. As she clutched at him and felt him begin to discharge inside her she was engulfed in an enormous orgasm. In the midst of this she cried out, ‘Ohhh! Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master. Ohhh! Thank you for teaching a slut her place! Ohhh!’
Both of them lay there for a couple of minutes recovering from their orgasms. Bill then rose and began to unclip Clare’s restraints. Once she was free he lay on the bed and sighed, a big cheesy grin on his face. Clare rose and again went to use the toilet.
When she came out Bill was again asleep and snoring. Clare therefore decided to make another attempt to leave, and quickly picked up the bra and briefs again before making her way from the door.
As she reached the door she again heard a voice behind her. ‘See you tomorrow, Clare. Oh, and don’t forget to thank Graham for me will you?’
Clare made her way out of the bedroom without replying. She picked up the raincoat on the way through the hall, let herself out, jumped in her car and drove home.

* * *

Once she arrived back in her flat Clare stripped off the clothes and restraints throwing them to the corner of the room. Her answer phone was beeping, and so she pressed to listen to the messages.
After a beep she heard Graham’s voice. ‘Hi, Clare it’s Graham. When you get this it will either be the morning or the middle of the night. If it were me it would be the morning. Anyway feel free to have a lie in tomorrow morning and come in to work at around one o’clock. You must be exhausted. Who knows what we will be getting up to tomorrow? I will want you want you fully rested for whatever it might be, not tired and yawning. See you tomorrow then.’ Graham then hung up.
Clare mouthed the word ‘asshole’ before going to take a long shower. After drying herself she put on her nighty. It was four in the morning. She just wanted to forget what she had done. She could not believe that she had just spent the evening screwing Bill Jennings repeatedly and so submissively. What she hated the most, though, was the way the humiliation of the thought of what she had done made her feel aroused. Even though she now knew why this was the case she still couldn’t avoid the feelings.
Attempting to blank this out of her mind Clare went to bed and switched off the light. After half an hour, though, unable to sleep Clare angrily switched the light back on. Cursing she threw back the duvet on her bed, pulled up her nighty, and opened her bedside cabinet drawer to take out the ten inch vibrator and her copy of *Better Fellatio *.

Part 6: Clare’s Companion in Bonds.

Clare woke at eleven o’clock. After rising she again showered attempting to wash away the thoughts of the night before and the horrible insatiable arousal the memories caused her. She dressed in her now usual slutty work clothes and after carefully ensuring her nails were perfectly painted red and her garish red lipstick was applied ‘just so’ she prepared to make her way to work. As she was putting on her now usual two inch stilettos Clare realised that she had three inch stilettos as well, purchased from the sex shop yesterday along with underwear and sex aids for her date with Bill. She remembered that two inch were minimum – not ideal. She fought the insatiable and irresistible urge to wear the three inch heels briefly before surrendering and putting them on to make her way to work, arriving as required for one o’clock.
After seating at her desk Clare called Graham on the intercom to inform him she had arrived so he would not be in any doubt she had made work on time. She didn’t fancy the idea of another spanking so early in the morning.
‘Come into my office, Clare dear,’ Graham replied.
Clare entered the office. Graham was seated at his desk. In front of the desk was the carrier bag she had left at Bill’s the night before, which looked to be filled with the contents she had also left.
‘Come around the desk to my right side and lean on it so that I can have a feel. You know the position to assume,’ Graham said matter-of-factly.
Clare immediately walked around the desk until she was at Graham’s right. She then locked her legs straight, leaned on the desk with her hands and elbows, and concaved her back down jutting out her ass pertly.
‘Excellent, Clare,’ Graham said, and began to feel, knead and pat the jutting cheeks. ‘So Bill tells me that you were delicious last night, Clare. As far as I can see you followed by instructions to the letter. I particularly like the part where he invited you to restrain yourself to the bed. Apparently you actually did it, and twice, and both very compliantly as well, and then struggled nicely to demonstrate your helplessness whilst he fucked you. Of course you enjoyed it all, as I instructed you to. You really are turning more and more into the most delicious submissive little slut. I particularly liked the sound of the power game Bill invented. I’ll have to try that as well with you when you stay over at mine tomorrow.’
As he said this Graham noted Clare’s eyes open wide from his limited view of her face.
‘What’s the matter, Clare? Surely you don’t think I’m going to let Bill have all the fun with you. Last night was just your starter, Clare. Tomorrow night is going to be the main course. Remember what I said on the answer phone last night: if it were me you wouldn’t be arriving home until the next day, and Bill told me you left virtually in the middle of the night. You’d better not be expecting to arrive home until Saturday morning from my place. Not to forget what I’ve got planned for you during the day tomorrow as well of course. Tomorrow is going to be very interesting for you, believe me.’
Graham paused from molesting Clare’s presented butt to get hold of the hem of her skirt. He then tugged the skirt up and over Clare’s jutting cheeks before yanking down her panties. Clare did not move throughout this, keeping her back arched down, her legs straight and her ass stuck out like a peach. Graham then said, ‘Let’s just have a look at this butt. Mmmm. Yes he did give you a good spanking didn’t he? Still quite pink.’ Graham gently stroked and squeezed the now naked cheeks as he said this, which were clearly still pink from yesterday’s spankings. Finally he gave them a pat. ‘Okay, get yourself back dressed and get to work. I’ve left some dictation tapes on your desk.’
Graham then left Clare, who rose, pulled her panties back up and her skirt back down before leaving. After she left Graham’s office, she sat at her desk and sighed a deep sigh putting her face in her hands again. Even after all she had been through she could not get used to the compliantly submissive behaviour her programming forced upon her. And now she was not even fighting against the compulsion of Graham’s commands for such minor humiliations. But she still hated the way she had obeyed him to compliantly jut out her butt to be molested.
With another deep sigh Clare booted up her computer and began to type another letter to the Nakato Marketing Group, one of many she had typed recently, and tried to forget all the humiliating horrors of her new life.
Ten minutes later though Keith Hutchinson came through the outer office door as if to remind her. Clare was initially slightly unnerved through her recent experiences with him, however her nervousness turned to surprise as Keith was followed by his secretary, Angie. Angie appeared to be trotting after him with a look of fear and confusion on her face that Clare was now well familiar with. Angie caught sight of Clare and her eyes widened in horror and she began to blush.
Keith walked over to Graham’s office smiling without acknowledging Clare, before opening the door and entering. Angie trotted along behind him with small steps trying to keep up, and looked eager to follow Keith though the door away from Clare’s sight, however Keith said, ‘No. Wait out there next to the door to be called in.’
Angie therefore backed out wringing her hands slightly and waited at the side of the door attempting to ignore Clare and blushing profusely. Clare stared at her open mouthed. As she looked her over she could clearly see why Angie wanted to be out of her sight. She could also see why Angie was now blushing and looking so awkward stood there in her view. Her appearance was in stark contrast to usual and in stark contrast to everything Clare knew about her.
Angie was around 30 years old and approximately five one in height with a mane of long red hair. From what Clare had heard Angie lived with her widowed mother and had not married. She was known as quite prim and conservative in her general attitudes with few friends, and proud of it. She was well known about the offices to have a very superior attitude about her. It was often mooted that this was the reason she was still unmarried.
Angie had worked for Keith as his secretary for some seven years. Clare had heard a rumour that Keith had made passes at her on a couple of occasions. Angie had apparently rejected these in no uncertain terms. This combined with her prim conservative attitude motivated Clare to delight in tormenting Angie about it. She had suggested Angie was screwing Keith to get a better salary. As suspected this had driven Angie bananas, and she had not spoken to Clare since until the incident two days ago. She was the kind of person for whom the very suggestion of sex was enough to cause her to get on a soap box. To suggest she would consider sex for a better salary? Well, it was probably the ultimate insult.
Despite this Angie was quite attractive. She had large deep green eyes and full lips which were complimented by her full figure. Her breasts were easily comparable in size to Clare’s, if anything possibly larger, and certainly appeared so with her shorter height. Her waist was chunkier than Clare’s, though still quite trim, and this emphasised the wide flare of her hips and her full large round butt. Like Clare she was the kind of woman that might easily be colloquially described as ‘all tits and ass’.
Her conservative and judgemental nature normally kept Angie from displaying her figure in any way. Her habitual mode of dress whenever Clare had seen her was a smart suit, made of dark Jacket with either matching trousers or matching mid calf length skirt, and comfortable flat shoes. It was primarily for this reason that Clare was so taken aback at Angie today. And from Angie’s obvious nervousness she realised this full well. Her present mode of dress was far from conservative and reserved.
The reason for the way Angie had been walking was that she was wearing what appeared to be four inch stiletto heeled shoes, which made taking large steps quite difficult. These were worn over what appeared to be either patterned tights or stockings. The pattern on them caused Clare to giggle. They appeared quite clearly to be small playboy bunnies. Instead of her usual suit Angie was wearing a small stretch mini skirt, similar to Clare’s except slightly longer and grey instead of black, with a zip running right the way down the left side from top to bottom. Clare noticed that the fastener on the zip at Angie’s waist had a little metal toggle dangling from it. When she looked closer Clare could see that this also took the form of a playboy bunny.
As Clare studied the skirt she realised that there were lines visible through the thin stretchy material. She quickly realised that these were the mark of suspenders, which solved any dilemma Clare may have had as to whether the tacky playboy bunnies were on tights or stockings.
Above the skirt Angie wore a stretchy vest top in similar thin material and similar in shape to Clare’s, with small straps over the shoulders and a plunging low cut neckline displaying the tops of her tits. It differed however in having zipper running down the front from the neckline between her tits to the base at her waist. Another little toggle dangled from the zipper fastener between her tits dancing around as she took breaths. Clare could see that this also was a little metallic playboy bunny.
Clearly her breasts, like Clare, were being complemented by an uplift bra, as they appeared huge, sticking out some five inches from her body, with the little bunny dancing playfully from the middle. Again like Clare neither the vest top nor the bra under it appeared to offer much protection to the nipples, which were clearly displayed through the material budding now intensely.
‘Like the new clothes, Angie,’ Clare said. ‘I must say I’m quite surprised.’
Angie looked around with an appearance of confusion evident on her face. ‘I ... I just fancied a change. That’s all,’ Angie replied unconvincingly.
‘Pretty big change,’ Clare said. ‘You’re going to hate me for saying this, Anj, but you look very slutty dressed like that.’
Angie glared at Clare. ‘How dare you! Can’t a girl dress a little lighter for the warm weather without being insulted?’
Clare laughed and was about to reply, but the door opened and Keith’s face appeared.
‘Both of you come into Graham’s office,’ Keith instructed.
Angie again took small awkward steps as she walked into the room in the enormous heels. Clare rose and followed Angie into the office, closing the door behind her. Keith was now stood by Graham’s desk, and as the girls entered Graham rose from behind it, a look of surprise on his smiling face as he looked Angie up and down.
‘Well I’m impressed,’ Graham said. ‘She looks gorgeous. So much better than when she wore those dowdy old suits. These clothes compliment her figure very nicely.’
‘I thought so,’ Keith replied smiling.
‘Where did she get them?’
‘It helps to have a female adviser on these things,’ Keith replied with a wink to Graham. ‘There’s a fetish shop on east thirtyfirst street with uniforms. This is their kinky secretary outfit. Nice isn’t it?’
Angie turned crimson. ‘How did you know I bought it from there?’ she suddenly said, with a look of horror on her face, her hands shaking.
‘Oh, just a good guess, Anj dear. You don’t worry your pretty little head about such things,’ Keith replied patronisingly.
‘Did you change any of the text of the programming I mailed to you?’ Graham said.
‘Not much. I used it virtually word for word. I did change a couple of things though.’
‘Oh. I’m intrigued. What were they? I thought about the wording for quite a while before I used it with Clare. I even updated it before mailing it to you. I included bending down nicely, as my Clare does now so well, obeying orders of all board members, and not trying to inform anyone else that anything has changed – the way my naughty Clare tried to.’ Graham looked at Clare with a mock smile as he said all of this. ‘I wouldn’t have thought any other changes were necessary.’
‘Let me show you,’ Keith replied. He then moved to stand in front of Angie, who watched and listened to the conversation with look of puzzlement on her face. ‘The changes were basically designed to work with the clothes to assist ease of access. Watch.’ Keith then raised his hands and placed them on Angie’s large protrudent breasts and began to massage them.
Immediately with an intake of breath of surprise Angie made to step back and remove Keith’s hands. Instead she planted her feet shoulder with apart and jutted out her butt and breasts.
Clare realising what had happened to Angie was waiting to see her put he hands on her head, finding herself smiling at Angie’s plight. Instead however Angie put he hands behind her back, before raising each hand up her back to take hold of the opposing elbow of the other arm. The effect was the same though, as it caused her to pull back her shoulders and push out her tits and butt with greater effect.
Clare giggled slightly as she heard Angie involuntarily say, ‘Thank you,’ and smile whilst looking down watching her tits being rubbed.
‘It’s a pleasure,’ Keith replied with a chuckle.
Once Angie had her hands behind her Keith temporarily stopped massaging the large tits and took hold of the little playboy toggle on the zip fastener between them. He pulled the zipper down, and the taught material of the vest-top parted readily. Once at the bottom he took the front of the vest-top completely apart. This revealed a black lacy bra, that also appeared to have little playboy bunny patterns, and had neat holes in it allowing Angie’s budding nipples to protrude through.
‘Now watch,’ Keith said. ‘The bra opens at the front instead of the back.’
Keith took hold of the bra in both hands between Angie’s tits. He quickly unclasped the two clasps that held it in place and the two cups under tension from the enormous breasts and Angie’s jutting pose sprang apart. Keith then took hold of the two cups under the tits and pulled them away and apart from them, allowing the two enormous tits to bounce free. Clare had to give Angie her due, despite being thirty the tits were quite firm and self supporting. They continued to stand out quite nicely from Angie’s body, with the large nipples now standing out like little poles.
Clare couldn’t help smiling at the look of horror on Angie’s face as she gazed down watching all of this happening against her will and unable to move. The look of horror increased as Keith next took hold of the shoulder straps of both the bra and vest-top and pushed them over Angie’s shoulders, allowing them to fall gracefully down over Angie’s arms to her elbows, effectively leaving her topless.
In response Angie replanted her feet on the spot and threw out her butt and breasts with greater emphasis causing her tits to jiggle and bounce. Keith recommenced his work on them, taking hold of them and squeezing and kneading them roughly before beginning to rub them in circular motions. Angie then responded by smiling and saying, ‘Thank you.’
Clare found herself licking her lips with cruel satisfaction at Angie’s plight. ‘That will teach her to call me a slut,’ she thought. ‘Now you know what it feels like.’
Clare, however, also found herself feeling a strange jealousy of Angie. She found herself wanting to have clothes like those that allowed such ready access to herself. Was this her programming? Was she now becoming as Graham suggested a submissive servile slut? Clare knew which she hoped was the case.
‘The second change I made was a little lower,’ Keith continued as he slowly rubbed the helpless girl’s tits. Pausing Keith took hold of the little playboy toggle on the stretch skirt. He then pulled the zip down with one swift motion, and the skirt came apart and fell to the floor. Poor Angie was now left in only her stockings, suspenders and suspender belt, as it was now clear she was wearing no panties. ‘Angie isn’t allowed to wear panties for work anymore – at least not unless it is that time of the month, and well it doesn’t matter anyway then does it,’
Keith continued. ‘The rest of the programming is the same. By now the humiliation of the situation has probably got her aroused to the point of an orgasm.’ Keith reached his right hand down between Angie’s legs past her little ginger muff. Angie gave a little start as she felt Keith’s fingers enter her. She again then replanted her feet on the spot and threw out her butt and tits, which bounced and jiggled again, before smiling and saying ‘Thank you.’ Angie’s eyes then widened and her body tensed, before she began to jerk forwards and backwards on the spot as a powerful orgasm overwhelmed her.
‘Look, I hope you don’t mind, Graham, but I’m afraid she just has to be fucked here and now,’ Keith said in response to Angie climaxing, as her tits bounced with each spasm.

‘Be my guest,’ Graham said. ‘I think I might join you.’

Clare then felt her skirt pulled up around her waist before she even looked forward to see Graham do it. Before her programming could kick in to make her pose obediently she then felt her panties fall around her stilettos as Graham quickly yanked them down.

Letting Angie go Keith said, ‘Put your hands down and allow the bra and top fall to the floor, then go over and sit on the edge of the settee. Spread your legs as wide as you can and then lean back. Stay in that position and don’t move.’

Angie immediately put her hands down shakily as she uselessly fought against the commands and the bra and vest-top fell to the floor. She then walked over teetering on the heels to the settee. As she sat on the edge free from the command to pose she tried to cover up her tits and crotch with her hands as she spread her legs widely and leaned back.

‘Move your hands out of the way and place them at your sides, Angie. You don’t have any place for modesty or dignity anymore,’ Keith instructed. Angie compliantly did so, exposing her pussy and breasts, and reddening still more as a result.

Clare’s top was now pulled up over her tits and also her bra unclasped. Her hands were now compliantly on her head and she had stepped out of her panties to spread her legs shoulder width apart and jut her tits and butt out. After allowing her firm large tits to fall free from the bra and tucking the cups under the vest-top Graham said, ‘Now go sit on the settee at the side of Angie in the same position.’

Clare immediately with growing arousal walked over to the settee, her tits bouncing and jiggling from side to side. Moving around the coffee table she then seated herself besides Angie on its edge. Clare then assumed the same position spreading her legs wide and leaning back. She too was now blushing.

‘Now girls,’ Keith said, taking hold of the coffee table, and moving it out of the way, ‘reach down and open up those pussy lips. Show us where we are going to be putting our cocks. When you have done so freeze in that position until we give you permission to move.’

Both girls reached down, both with shaking fingers as they uselessly fought the compulsion to obey Keith’s embarrassing command. Both the girls then used the first two fingers of each hand to separate their pussy lips and expose the saturated love holes. The two smiling men watched them expose themselves. They waited patiently, and once the girls had frozen in position they knelt side by side in front of their secretaries, and unzipped their flies.

‘Hey, you remember those call girls we had in Boston when we attended the drugs convention four years ago like this?’ Keith said to Graham, ‘Who’d have thought it that we’d be doing the same with our secretaries in your office four years later? And me with Angie as well?’

‘Yeh, life’s sure strange,’ Graham replied sniggering as he guided his swollen manhood to Clare’s splayed little hole.

Angie’s eyes and mouth were opened wide with shock a she looked down to Keith’s crotch. Clare followed her gaze and realised it was the sight of Keith’s enormous manhood that prompted this response. Clare watched as this was guided between the spread dripping lips of Angie’s cunt. As Keith’s glands approached the saturated gaping cunt Clare saw Angie’s fingers shaking as she almost certainly was fighting uselessly against the compulsion to keep her pussy lips spread for entry.

As Keith jabbed his erection into Angie some three inches Clare heard her say shakily, ‘Thank you’ and smile. Keith then repositioned his knees and took hold under Angie’s thighs before ramming himself home to the balls with a grunt of satisfaction. Angie’s body then tensed and began to jerk back and forth as humiliated to the core she again helplessly climaxed, making Keith’s satisfaction complete.
Simultaneously Clare felt her own pussy being nudged by Graham’s engorged cock. Looking down she noticed that it appeared larger than before and her look of surprise must have been noticed by Graham.

‘Bill told you about the Expandophal injections. I’ve just finished the course of four.’
It had certainly been effective. Graham’s cock was a good nine to ten inches long and easily three inches in girth. Clare felt a little afraid of being invaded by the enormous weapon, but was unable to move – held by Keith’s command of the girls to freeze in the position. She therefore kept her legs spread and her pussy lips opened wide as the engorged giant was guided into her and then pushed in some three inches.
Just like Keith Graham then reached underneath Clare’s thighs taking a firm grip on her before ramming himself into the helpless girl some eight inches.
Both men then began to steadily and rhythmically fuck the girls, who compliantly held the position, still splaying their pussy lips as much as possible whilst violated by the giant members. There was a steady slurping and slapping sound as both girls were fucked aggressively, helplessly frozen in position at Keith’s command. Graham was the first to reach his climax after just five minutes of selfish use of Clare. Clare was deeply aroused by the humiliation of how she was being so selfishly used like a masturbation aid, and as she felt the enormous cock swell and discharge Graham’s load deep inside her an equally enormous orgasm overcame her. She let out an loud ‘Ahhhhh!’ throwing her head back and hitting the wall behind the settee as Graham’s body spasmed between her legs, his discharging cock sunk into Clare up to the balls.
As both came down from their orgasm the fast rhythmic sound of slurping and slapping was still constant from their side, joined now in time by, ‘Oh, Oh, Oh’ sounds from Angie as they were voiced involuntarily with each inward thrust and as she stared transfixed at her crotch.
Angie glanced over briefly and her eyes widened in horror as she realised she now had an audience of three instead of one. Clare watched with a cruel smile knowing exactly what was happening to the poor girl next to her from personal experiences over the past few days. Held in position against her will, holding her pussy lips open as wide as she could to the aggressive fucking she was receiving against her will, and now with an audience to her sluttish behaviour, Angie was feeling humiliation beyond belief for someone of her conservative nature. And as Clare knew this humiliation would be making her correspondingly sexually aroused. The inability to hide this would be making her feel still more humiliated, which in turn would be increasing her arousal. The result was inevitable.
Angie’s face became flushed redder and her eyes opened wider as she was relentlessly and mercilessly forced to her inevitable orgasm. Clare saw her shaking as she fought uselessly the impetus towards this, taken by the unceasing rhythm of the aggressive fucking she was receiving. Finally with a glance filled with horror at her smiling audience of Keith, Graham and Clare Angie spasmed into an even greater orgasm than the first two she had experienced. She began to buck forward and back with groans that sounded like a mixture of intense pleasure and misery.
Keith’s body spasmed simultaneously as the pussy tightened on his cock, and his movements froze as his orgasm hit him. His cock sunk to the balls in the helpless climaxing girl then discharged deep inside her. Angie, who had come down slightly from her orgasm opened her eyes again wide in horror in response to the nine inch cock buried in her swell and discharge. She threw her head back as Clare had hitting the wall behind, racked again by another enormous orgasm.
After a few seconds Keith recovered and both men rose, looking at each other and smiling.
‘That was better than the hookers in Boston by a mile,’ Graham said, chuckling.
‘Yep, but how is it when we fuck together I always outlast you, bro?’ Keith replied in amusement. As he said this they both looked back down to the two girls, chuckling. Both were still frozen in position as Keith had commanded, their legs splayed, sitting on the edge of the settee, leaning back, with their pussy lips held open for use. But now however cum as well as their love juices was beginning to seep from the exposed holes.
‘Damn it,’ Graham said looking at the two pussies. ‘They’re going to make a real mess in here and I haven’t got any tissues anywhere for them to wipe up their pussy goo. They’ve already leaked onto the settee. Girls close your pussy lips and hold them closed with your hands whilst I find something for you to clean yourselves with.’ Graham then began to walk towards the office door as the two girls obediently closed their pussy lips and held their hands over them to prevent leakage.
‘Wait,’ Keith said. ‘I have a better idea.’
Graham stopped and turned. ‘I don’t have anything in here they can use though,’ he said.
‘Oh yes you do,’ Keith replied with a chuckle. ‘Angie, lie on the floor parallel to the settee and bring your knees up high and spread your legs.
Angie shakily did as she was instructed, lying flat on her back and lifting her knees up, still holding her pussy closed to prevent the fluids leaking out.
‘Now Clare, go down onto your knees and then squat over Angie’s face facing towards her feet.’
Clare immediately did so, holding her pussy together also to prevent leakage.
‘Excellent girls,’ Keith continued in an amused tone. ‘Now, Clare, lean forward and get your head between Angie’s legs so your mouth is close to her pussy.’
Clare obediently leaned forward until her mouth hovered over Angie’s fragrant pussy. She recognised what was about to happen full well. She was feeling again deeply aroused by the humiliating way she was acting immediately and helplessly on Keith’s commands so readily to do such degrading things she would never willingly even think about. She knew the same was true of Angie as well as she heard her say, ‘Thank you’ with a wavering voice as she attempted to uselessly resist.
‘Now,’ Keith continued, ‘when I say “go” you are both going to move your hands away from your pussies. At the same time, Clare dear, you are simultaneously going to lower your cunt onto Angie’s face and you are going to bring your mouth down onto Angie’s cunt. You will then both immediately begin enthusiastically eating each other’s pussies. Make sure you suck out as much cum and juice as you can and drink it down so you are both nice and clean and dry. Keep going until you work out as much juice from each other as you can to prevent any dribbling on Graham’s nice furnishings or laminate flooring. Oh, and you will both enjoy the taste of each other’s pussies and our cum immensely, and you will attempt to bring each other to orgasm as many times as you can. Graham and myself will leave you to work for a half an hour or so, what do you think Graham is that long enough?’
Graham was smiling broadly at his colleague’s brainwave and enjoying the look on the faces of the two shocked, blushing girls. ‘Around half an hour sounds fine. There are the finalities of the Japanese delegation’s visit to discuss. We could do so in your office, Keith.’
‘Good,’ Keith said. ‘Then that’s decided. Let’s go then.’ Keith immediately began to walk towards the office door, and Graham followed. He opened it allowing Graham to exit first before following. Just before leaving he paused and reacted as though he had forgotten something. ‘Oh! Sorry. Silly me. Tut. Nearly forgot. Go!’
Keith then left pausing only briefly to turn the sign on Graham’s door to “do not disturb”.
Immediately both girls took their hands away from their pussies. Clare then brought her pussy down on Angie’s face as she delved her own mouth between Angie’s gaping lips. Angie’s pussy was flowing with juice and Keith’s seed, as it seeped its way from deep inside her where it had been satisfyingly planted. Clare began to hungrily suck up and swallow the juice and cum. She found herself feeling excited and aroused by the taste, which, as instructed, she found delicious.
Clare also simultaneously felt Angie do the same to her, delving her tongue deep into Clare’s vagina drinking deep of her love juice and Graham’s seed. After drinking deep of each other’s available juices both girls then began working on each other’s clitorises with the tips of their tongues, driving each other to a frenzy of arousal and stimulating more juice to drink deep of. Both girls quickly reached orgasm as they did this, writhing on each other, grinding their hips and pussies in each other’s faces.
After drinking deep and licking out the available juice they worked on each other’s clitorises again to stimulate more. The cycle went on and on and on as the minutes past, each of the girls forced to orgasm after orgasm by the other’s darting flicking little tongue.

* * *

Later that afternoon the door of Graham’s office opened and Graham and Keith re-entered. The two girls were still on the floor in the same position as when they left. Their heads were working enthusiastically between each other’s legs and both were emitting muffled moans of pleasure. Sweat glistened on the skin of their bodies through their exertion and the exhaustion of the countless orgasms they had been compelled to force upon each other.
‘Okay girls,’ Keith said, ‘I know we’re late, but we got delayed with important business. You can stop what you are doing now. I’m sure you are both nice and clean. Lick up the remaining goo from the settee and then get yourselves dressed.’
Both girls unfortunately were on the brink of orgasm again as Keith said this and were beyond the point of no return. They both therefore spasmed into orgasm, their groans increasing in volume, and a few further seconds past as they recovered from this.
‘Good lord, I thought I just told you to stop, girls,’ Keith said, chuckling. ‘I can see I’m going to have to spank my Angie to encourage her to be a little more immediate in her obedience to me. I’ll leave Clare to your tender mercies, Graham,’ Keith said looking with a smile at his companion.
By the time Keith had stopped speaking both girls had moved to the settee to lap up the drying cum and juice. They then rose still recovering and began to dress, wiping the glistening juice from their cheeks and mouths onto their arms. As Clare was picking up her panties Graham stopped her.
‘You can put those in the bin, Clare. I don’t know why I never thought of refusing you permission to wear panties before now. From this point on though you won’t be, unless it’s absolutely necessary of course.’
Clare reluctantly obeyed and dropped the panties into the waste paper basket. She pulled down her stretch mini skirt to hide her modesty as best she could, and re-fastened her bra and pulled down her top.
Angie similarly had dressed, putting back on her stretchable mini skirt, bra and top. She looked extremely confused and shell shocked by what had been happening over the past two hours.
‘So how were you thinking of spanking Angie, Keith, bent over or across the knee?’ Graham said smiling and looking at Angie to see her reactions.
‘I suppose I thought I would put her across my knee,’ Keith replied. ‘More intimate that way. If I’m honest their delay obeying just then is an excuse really. I’ve wanted to spank Angie for years.’
‘Well in that case you might as well make it as enjoyable as possible and use my posture cushion.’ Graham pointed to the eighteen inch long, 6 inch diameter cushion which sat on one of the chairs next to the settee where Graham had left it since using it earlier in the week with Clare. ‘I’ve got another at home with the rest of the equipment I bought to use with Clare, so feel free to keep it. You can spank her here and now if you wish,’ Graham invited. ‘I think I’d quite like to watch.’
Angie, listened, looking distraught. She had a ‘this can’t be happening’ look on her face which again Clare was now familiar with from her own experiences of the past few days. Clare couldn’t help feeling a cruel sense of satisfaction knowing that like her Angie was now going to have to allow herself to be spanked.

Keith had picked up the posture cushion and seated himself in the middle of the settee. ‘So how does this work?’ he said.

‘Put it along your right thigh, then get Angie to lie over it with her hips right over the top. Then get her to arch her waist down. Her butt will be stuck up in the air nicely for you.’

‘Mmmmm. Sounds delicious. Angie, you heard what Graham said. Come and kneel at the side of me and lie across my lap just like he said.’ Keith had put the cushion over his thigh as he spoke.

Angie’s breathing visibly increased, and she again reddened as she made her way over shakily to the settee and knelt on it. She then lay across Keith’s legs as instructed with a glance over at her audience of Graham and Clare. Seeing them watch her she reddened more deeply as she then compliantly brought down her waist allowing the posture cushion to jut her butt up in the air.

Keith licked his lips as he gazed at the large round jutting peach. He then said, ‘Angie, you will now hold this position nicely whilst I spank you until I give you permission to move.’ Keith then began to spank Angie hard, targeting each cheek alternately. A loud rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the room as Keith worked on the cheeks.

Though they stuck out equally full and round Angie’s bum cheeks were less toned and more fatty than Clare’s. As a result when spanked Keith’s hand sank into the cheeks more readily then Graham’s with Clare’s causing them to bounce and ripple with each stroke and making the satisfaction greater for him. This caused his spanking to be done with even more relish and enthusiasm.
Angie yelped with each stroke, her face a visage of distress. After of minute of receiving steady firm strokes Angie grabbed the settee cushioning at her waist with her right hand and pushed at it as though attempting to push herself up. But Clare realised from her shaking that her programming was fighting her to keep her in position with her back concaved down and her butt jutted out. It was as though she were fighting against some iron bar across her back forcing her to keep her back arched and her butt stuck out.
Another couple of extremely hard spanks followed, both in the centre of her right bum cheek, and suddenly Angie’s hand flew to the area to defend it. Forced to pause Keith said, ‘Angie, what do you think you are doing? How dare you defend yourself whilst I am spanking you?’
‘You forgot to tell her not to,’ Graham pointed out with a snigger.
Angie was now rubbing the right cheek where Keith’s attentions had latterly focused. Keith took hold of Angie’s small wrist firmly in his left hand, and removed the hand, pushing it to the side until it was away from her butt a few inches to the side of her hip. Angie was clearly wilfully fighting him to get her hand back to her sore butt cheek. As she did and he held her Keith then spoke.
‘Angie, from now on when you are spanked you will be unable to move your hands any closer to your butt than either, here, at the side of your hips, or the small of your back above it. It will feel as though there is a force field around your butt preventing you getting any closer to it.’
Keith then gently relaxed his hold on the struggling wrist and slowly returned it to the small of Angie’s arched back. Keith smiled at Graham at the way Angie’s hand remained at her hip continuing to fight to return to her bottom, but now against invisible bonds that prevented it doing so.
Keith then recommenced the spanking, aiming firm strokes at the centre of the right cheek for a while, and enjoying the way Angie’s struggling fingers fought uselessly to find a way through the invisible barrier that prevented her reaching the stinging cheek. He then returned to vary his strokes between the two cheeks. Loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noises were again filling the room and Angie was yelping with pain and beginning to cry.
Keith then paused and raised the stretchy skirt over the jutting butt around her waist to reveal the reddened cheeks protruding through the suspenders and stockings. Angie’s snivels temporarily ceased, and she raised her hand to her face to wipe them but it was only temporary as the spanking was recommenced enthusiastically on the now nude defenceless cheeks.
Clare was beginning to feel sorry for Angie despite their previous tempestuous relationship. She knew exactly what Angie would be feeling now. Unable to prevent herself from jutting out her butt to the spanking, unable to bring her hand to its aid, feeling humiliated by the situation, Angie would as a consequence be becoming increasingly aroused, despite her tears.
As Clare watched she began to see the tell tale signs of this process. Angie was crying and snivelling. Her right hand was pushing up against the settee at her waist against the invisible bar that kept her back arched down. As a particularly hard spank landed again on her sore right cheek the hand then flew to try to defend it, only to find the invisible barrier stop it at her hip. Her shaking hand then moved up her hip to the small of her back, in a futile attempt to find a way through the invisible barrier. Keith’s spanks continued firmly, rhythmically, from cheek to cheek. Angie’s fingers at the top of her skirt worked uselessly to try to reach them.
Suddenly looking to her right at the audience of Clare and Graham Angie’s eyes widened. Her body shook and went suddenly rigid. She then cried out, ‘Oh, No!’ and her red butt began to pump up and down in rhythm with the spanking it was receiving as Angie helplessly came.
As Angie’s climax ceased Keith stopped, and slowly smoothed his hand over the two cheeks, still compliantly jutted out for him.
‘That was excellent, Angie,’ Keith said. ‘And you appeared to enjoy being taught your place by me more than I enjoyed teaching you. I can see we’re going to have to make this and a good fucking a daily occurrence.’ Keith then looked at his watch. ‘Good lord, is that the time. Where’s it gone. It’s four o’clock already. Get yourself up, pull your skirt down, and compose yourself, Angie. You need to go down to see Ms Hayes in HR for your new contract.’
Angie rose still snivelling slightly looked at Keith confused.
‘Well I can’t see why I should pay you so much unless you earn it. From now on you’re going to be paid a third of your normal salary and the rest you will earn by providing me a sex and spanking service on a regular basis. Baring in mind your feelings about prostitution and the like I thought that it might be amusing.’
Angie looked at Clare distraught and embarrassed. She then turned to Keith to ask him not to, and instead smiled and said, ‘Thank you.’
‘You might as well go with her, Clare,’ Graham said, after sniggering at Angie’s response. ‘She informed me earlier she has something to discuss with you. I know that I can trust you now after our little talk about your behaviour yesterday. Both of you need to clean yourselves up first. Ms Hayes will wonder what’s been going on otherwise, won’t she?’
Angie rose, pulled down her skirt and wiped her eyes. She then made her way to the door and Clare followed as the two men seated themselves at Graham’s desk as though they were no longer interested in them and began to discuss business.

* * *

Clare and Angie both walked straight to the ladies’, cleaned themselves up and washed and dried themselves without speaking. Both had smeared lipstick and were in need of make up. Since last Friday Clare had come to work without a handbag, keeping some money for her lunch and bits and pieces in her car. It was as though somehow unconsciously her programming to not wear anything other than the strict dress code negated her having anything else with her visible. Rather than go back down to her car for her lipstick, though, she thought she would use it as an icebreaker with Angie.
‘Any chance I can borrow some lipstick and a compact? You got anything in Keith’s offices or should I get some stuff from my car?’
Angie was silent for a time, just staring numbly at herself in the mirror on the wall. ‘What’s happening?’ she said ignoring Clare’s questions.
Clare paused before answering. She felt no particular compulsion not to answer the question honestly, so she did just that.
‘You have been injected with a drug called Agent Aspect. It’s a mind control drug that opens you up to suggestion on a very deep level. The programming Keith and Graham were talking about in there were the suggestions Keith programmed you with whilst you were under from the Agent Aspect. You won’t be able to go against that programming, as you are probably already realising from what we have just been up to for the past two or three hours.’
‘But where did they get it? And what did this programming involve, I can’t remember any of it?’ Angie said in shock.
‘What is the last thing you do remember?’ Clare said.
‘Well I was in Keith’s office yesterday evening. He had told me he wanted to discuss something important with me to do with my job.’
‘Sounds familiar so far,’ Clare replied ironically.
‘Then ... well I can’t remember anything until I went shopping this morning. No ... wait ... I remember him saying something about going shopping for some clothes for work – something new and different.’
‘Well you certainly did that,’ Clare answered laughing slightly.
‘My god. This can’t be happening,’ Angie replied. ‘Have ... have you had this done to you too then?’
Clare looked at her wide eyed insulted. ‘Do you really think I dress like this and behave like this because I want to?’
Angie looked back slightly embarrassed at the question. ‘I’m sorry. I just assumed ... well I just thought ...’
‘You just thought I was a slut and enjoyed dressing like this and screwing around,’ Clare answered for her.
Angie was quiet for a moment. ‘I’m sorry. Damn it, I’m feeling turned on again. What the hell is this?’
Clare sighed and smiled. ‘It’s because you’re embarrassed at what you just said to me. One part of the programme – I think the part I hate the most – makes us get aroused by being embarrassed or humiliated.’
‘Do you know what else this programming involves?’ Angie said.
Clare then went through the programming Graham had devised. Angie looked utterly horrified.
‘So that’s why we did what we did in there,’ she said.
‘Yes,’ Clare replied. ‘And unless your programming is different to mine I am now feeling we need to get a move on to get cleaned up and made up ready to see Hilary Hayes.’

‘I’ll just go and get my make up bag. I keep it in my desk drawer. We can share it.’ Angie then tripped out in her enormous stilettos as quickly as she could to retrieve her make up.

* * *

Clare and Angie stood in the elevator side by side watching the eighth floor go by, both again now neatly made up and their slutty clothes smoothed down smartly. The elevator stopped at the seventh floor, and as the doors opened smoothly to reveal two junior execs. Both of the execs stopped their conversation and their eyes opened wide at the sight of the two sluttily dressed girls, before walking onto the elevator looking them over like pieces of meat.
The elevator went down two floors, and the two execs stood facing each other and glanced around at the girls’ tits and legs occasionally as it moved. Clare noticed they both had bulging crotches and were clearly enjoying the view. Clare felt herself reddening and glancing around at Angie saw she was too.
The elevator stopped at the fifth floor and the two execs exited after having a look around at them and another onceover of their bodies like they were objects. The elevator doors then closed and it began again to move.
‘I hate it!’ Angie suddenly said. ‘I hate getting helplessly turned on by being embarrassed and humiliated like that.’
‘I know,’ Clare replied. ‘It’s tough. You know what I hate the most though? It’s knowing that if they molested me I’d not only let them, I’d assist them, not be able to do anything about it – and enjoy it.’
‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘Even just talking about it’s turning me on. I hate it!’
Clare knew what she was feeling. Talking about it was turning her on too. Somehow having someone in the same position as her was kind of comforting though.
Angie suddenly gave a start. ‘I’ve just thought – what’re we going to say to Ms Hayes? How are we going to explain the way we’re dressed?’
‘I’m hoping it will be to our advantage actually,’ Clare replied. ‘From what Graham said to me before he spanked the living daylights out of me for talking to her yesterday she already suspects I’ve been hypnotised in some way. I’m not sure how Keith and Graham wangled things to talk her out of it, but they must have somehow. She’s done nothing but help me over the past few months. Perhaps the way we’re dressed will revive the idea for her and no matter what our programming forces us to say she’ll see through it?’
‘Well let’s hope so then,’ Angie replied.
The elevator stopped on the second floor and the two girls got out and walked towards the HR department.
The young clerk, Derek, was seated typing when the two sluttily dressed girls entered HR, their tits wobbling and their nipples budding through their tops. After he did a double take and swallowed he smiled.
‘Wow! This new clothes style of yours is really taking off, Clare,’ he said smiling, and looking them both over shamelessly.
Angie looked away slightly flushed around the cheeks. Clare however managed to control her programming’s compulsion to arousal at the embarrassment more through her greater experience. ‘We’re here to see Hilary Hayes. I believe she’s expecting us,’ she said.
‘Yeh. She told me to ask you to make your way to her office. She is apparently expecting you. Before you go though she said I was to tell on her behalf that you had to pick up and take in with you the two boxes over there.’ Derek indicated to two boxes which sat on the floor a few feet away from Derek’s desk. One was around four inches high and two feet square, the other six inches high and two feet square. Both sat side by side on the floor.
Clare seeing the boxes on the floor realised immediately what would happen if she tried to pick one up. She thought of asking Derek to do so for her, however felt a now familiar compulsion from her programming telling her to do it, and realised that it was because despite her gender Hilary was a board member and the instruction had come from her explicitly.
Angie in her innocence had no such conflict and had immediately made her way over to pick up the nearest box. Her behaviour and reaction was familiar to Clare, as it was almost identical to the way she had responded to the filing cabinet on Monday. Angie at first tried to squat down for the box with her back away from Derek. However after moving into position to squat down she appeared frozen for a few moments with a strange look of surprise on her face staring down at her legs as though at a disobedient pet.
Her expression then turned to one of shock and her face began to redden as she slowly walked around until her back was to Derek, and then locked her legs straight and slowly bent over from the hips with her back flat, her large butt stuck out for view. She then began to rise holding the box, however slowly and straining against the lack of speed in a way Clare remembered, arching her back and sticking out her butt still more as she uselessly fought the compulsion of the programmed commands in order to rise quickly.
When she had risen holding the box Angie looked deeply embarrassed, and looked at Clare with a ‘you didn’t tell me about that’ look on her face.
Helplessly following the compulsion of the command Clare then did the same with the other box, bending down thrusting out her butt as she picked it up. She was grateful at least that it was not too heavy and did not place too much strain on her back from the position.
When she rose and turned Derek was seated with his mouth open looking from one girl to the other. At last he spoke. ‘I’ll tell her you’re on your way,’ he said. With that he reached for the intercom.
As the girls tripped on their heels down the office corridor holding the boxes Clare glanced over her shoulder, and sure enough Derek was ogling their asses as they walked along. Undoubtedly Angie, like her, was hating the way the whole episode had turned her on so.
After a struggle to open the door both girls walked into Hilary’s office carrying the boxes. Hilary Hayes was seated looking at her computer monitor as they entered.
‘Put the boxes over there,’ she said without looking up pointing at her coffee table opposite her desk.
The girls did so, feeling thankful that there were no men in the room, as this enabled them to squat down to put down the boxes. Even so the tight skirts would undoubtedly still provide a nice view as they squatted.
As she rose Clare glanced over her shoulder and caught a strange look in the eye of Hilary, who appeared to have been watching them squat down and immediately looked away back to the computer screen as she saw Clare look around. Clare found this disconcerting for reasons she couldn’t quite define.
‘Clare, could you please open the door and pop the sign onto “do not disturb” before we continue. Then please both come and sit down,’ Hilary indicated with a smile to the two chairs at the opposite side of her desk. Clare went to the door, opened it, changed the sign and then went over to sit beside Angie, who had already seated herself. Neither girl spoke and both looked nervously towards Hilary.
‘Well I see from your new mode of dress, Angie, that you have gone for a minimalist look. What’s that all about then? I always heard from Keith you were quite the moral majority in the offices.’
Angie blushed. ‘I don’t know,’ she said. ‘I suppose ... well, I suppose I just wanted a change, that’s all.’
‘A very nice change for the boys,’ Hilary replied. ‘One Clare’s already opted for. So is that true of you too, Clare? You just thought you’d have a change and dress like a hooker for the office?’
Clare felt anger and some confusion at Hilary’s tone. She wanted to tell her it wasn’t her choice at all, that she was the subject of some misogynistic sexist game, but could not. Instead she replied, ‘I don’t know. I suppose I just wanted a change, yes.’
‘And what about what you said to me yesterday, Clare,’ Hilary continued quizzically. ‘You said something was happening; something was going on you didn’t understand that was making you behave oddly. Is that still the case?’
‘No! No it isn’t,’ Clare heard herself blurt out under the compulsion of her programmed commands. ‘That was a mistake. Nothing is going on different in any way. I just have decided to dress and behave differently, that’s all.’
‘And what about you, Angie,’ Hilary continued with a strange smile. ‘Do you think there’s anything strange going on affecting the way you behave in any way?’
‘No! No. Not at all,’ Angie replied, swallowing.
‘Perfect. Absolutely perfect,’ Hilary replied smiling. ‘So that’s the test I promised Graham complete. Now I can get on having some fun.’
Clare looked at Hilary in shock. What was she saying?
Hilary reached into a drawer of her desk and took out what appeared to be two copies of a contract. ‘Here,’ she said to Angie. ‘Read this and then sign both copies. In summary it states that you are going to be paid a third of your salary each month and the rest will be paid dependent upon performance. Keith will inform me of that at the end of each month. He tells me it’s to be based upon how satisfied he is with your performance in bed and how well you take his spankings. So in effect not only do you now look like a whore, Angie, you are one. Congratulations.
‘Clare dear,’ Hilary said, turning to her. ‘You are now going to stand up and do a sexy striptease until you are naked apart from your stilettos. So get up and get moving!’
Clare’s heart was beating fast. She could not believe that Hilary was doing this. She had always been such a ready ear for her complaints and problems. She was a woman. She thought she could trust her. How could she?
Clare stood and slowly began to waggle her hips from side to side seductively. As she did she began to smooth her hands down over her breasts and body as though deliberately trying to turn Hilary on, despite definitely not wanting to do so.
‘Excellent, Clare,’ Hilary said looking her over as she began to peel up her vest-top over her head. ‘You didn’t seriously think I was on your side did you?’ she said. ‘Keith and Graham have been friends of mine for years. You don’t get to a position like this as a woman even these days without playing the game as tough as them. I wasn’t helping you with those complaints against Bill Jennings and Keith, I was covering for them. I was blocking your complaints at every turn, you stupid bimbo. Start to turn around and peel that skirt down over your butt real slow whilst you stick it out,’ Hilary said.
Clare, despite now feeling intense anger towards Hilary, did as she was instructed. She turned, stuck out her butt, and after unbuckling her belt and unzipping the three inch zipper on the back of the stretch mini skirt she slowly began to peel it down over her jutting butt.
‘Good. Nice to see your not wearing any panties. Quite appropriate. You know, there are two kinds of women in the world these days. Tough women like me, who can play the game with the boys, and those that get used by them. I play the game. You two are the weak sluts they have chosen to get to use. And as I have a penchant for girls as well, that suits me just fine too. Now let’s see you peel off that bra and then turn around and show me those lovely titties. Make them bounce for me.’
Clare slowly unhooked the bra then slid it off before turning to Hilary. She then jumped up and down slightly, her hands at her sides, her tits bouncing up and down with her movements.
‘Delicious. Now, Clare, I want you to lie on the floor parallel to the table. Put your hands at your sides and your legs together.’
Clare immediately complied, lying on the floor out flat and putting her hands to her sides. Hilary then rose, took off her jacket and threw it on her chair before unzipping her pencil skirt and slipping it off along with her panties. She then walked over to where Clare lay, who looked up at her trepidatiously but still found herself aroused by the embarrassment of the situation.
Hilary then squatted down with her legs either side of Clare and sat on her abdomen. ‘I’ve wanted to do this to your tits for months,’ she said.
Clare watched in horror as Hilary with her knees jamming in Clare’s arms to her sides took hold of Clare’s tits and brought them to the middle, before she began to rub them. She began to massage them in regular circular motions, with a look of intense satisfaction on her face. Clare noticed she differed slightly from either of the men whilst she was doing this, in that she appeared to be taking equal satisfaction in the reactions she was getting from Clare as from the actual act of rubbing the tits themselves.
After a minute or so Hilary paused. She then began to move herself up Clare, over her tits, until her crotch was over Clare’s face.
‘Angie, get down here and kneel opposite me,’ Hilary barked. Angie had been seated frozen after signing the contracts, a look of horror on her face. Clare could see the look. It appeared to be the look of someone who had only ever read about lesbian women, and who could not believe she was in the same room as one, let alone witnessing what she was.
Nevertheless Angie did as she was instructed, clearly fearful, yet equally helpless at the command of a board member.
‘Clare, you are now going to start eating pussy. I’ve heard from the boys you both have had plenty of practice today, so you should be good at it. Make sure you do it good, Clare. Swallow down my juices and lick my lips and clitty nicely. Do your level best to make me cum. And Angie,’ she said looking up at the terrified redhead that now knelt opposite her. ‘Come here so I can get to work on you, young lady.’
Clare immediately began to lick, suck and lap at the musty smelling pussy, darting her tongue at the little stuck out clitty. She heard Hilary moan.
‘Ohhh. Yes. That’s right. That’s nice, Clare. Angie, come here.’
Clare looking up over Hilary’s minge and saw Angie move towards Hilary shakily. She then saw Hilary begin to grope her breasts. Immediately Angie’s hands had gone behind her and Hilary quickly took hold of the little bunny toggle and pulled down the zipper of the top. Clare could feel she was really turned on by what she was doing. Her juices were exuding more and more on Clare’s face and in her mouth. Clare therefore found herself working harder on Hilary’s clit to bring her off.
This caused Hilary to moan and to become even more passionate with Angie, ripping open her bra and groping her large breasts as they bounced free whilst again moaning; ripping down the zipper on her skirt and tearing it open to access Angie’s crotch.
‘Oh yeh. You’re as turned on as me, Angie. You’re a real hot little slut now. That’s it. Enjoy it,’ Hilary said as she kissed Angie’s neck and breasts and began to work her right hand in and out of Angie’s crotch rubbing her clit.
As she did this Hilary began to move her hips, grinding her pussy against Clare’s face. Clare, helplessly did her best to aim her tongue at Hilary’s clit and pussy lips with the movements, with moans from Hilary as she was successful in catching her and Hilary’s arousal level steadily increased.
Clare saw that Angie was becoming equally aroused, as Hilary had said. She was now kissing Angie back passionately as Hilary’s hand worked at the same speed as her hips on Angie’s cunny.
Eventually the movements became more urgent, Hilary grinding on Clare’s face and her hand down Angie’s crotch speeding in unison. Then suddenly with a groan Hilary came, juices squirted into Clare’s mouth as Hilary’s cunny tightened with the orgasm. Looking through the minge Clare saw Angie also suddenly spasm and moan, her lips locked against Hilary’s, but her arms still tucked behind her and her tits stuck out obligingly, bouncing in rhythm with her groans.
The movements of the two girls above Clare suddenly ceased. They were both out of breath. After a moment’s pause Hilary then rose.
‘That was amazing, girls, I have to commend you. That was great. I will have to book you in your diaries for a night for us to spend together when you are free. Oh yes, the diaries and the other stuff,’ she said as if remembering looking over at the two boxes on the coffee table. ‘Get yourselves up, girls, I have some presents for you.’
The girls rose. Their tits wobbled and bounced around in their nakedness. Angie hurriedly dressed herself. Clare also went to pick up her skirt however Hilary stopped her.
‘Don’t try to get dressed in those, Clare. Go over to the boxes and open them. Well go on then, I know you want to. Open the boxes,’ Hilary said as though it were Christmas. ‘The slightly larger one is yours, Clare,’
Clare and Angie walked over to the boxes and opened them. Clare’s contained some clothing, and a pair of shoes. The clothing she could see instantly was a twin of Angie’s new work clothes. There looked to be two pairs of everything: tops, bras, and skirts, complete with bunny patterns and toggles. Clare moved the clothes around and found that there was also a small handbag. This also had a little playboy bunny on.
‘Take out the handbags, girls. As a woman myself you will see I have thought of everything for you. If you are going to do something properly do it properly, that’s my motto, and that’s what I said to Keith. If you want your secretary to dress sluttily get a proper slutty outfit from a uniform sex shop that knows about such things. You’ll find it’s your size, Clare. Graham knows your figure and clothes sizes better than you. He really did his research before he even obtained the AA to use on you.
‘Oh and the handbags – they contain nice garish red lipstick, a mirror compact and nail varnish, and a few other bits of makeup you’ll find useful around the office – and most importantly a diary. You’ll be needing a diary, girls, won’t you? You’re going to be very popular dressed like that, and we can’t have sluts like you treating young men and women like Clare did to Bill yesterday morning. So you’ll need a diary to arrange your dates.
‘Oh yes, nearly forgot the command. From now on, girls, you will at no time refuse a date with either a girl or a guy. In fact if you so much as suspect someone is trying to chat you up you will get out your diary and offer them a slot to either come back to your place or theirs. Remember the principle of first come first served, though – and in your cases served is the operative word.’ Hilary sniggered as she said this. ‘No double booking yourselves.’

Clare and Angie looked at each other with similar distraught expressions.
Hilary looked at her watch. ‘My, look at the time,’ she said. ‘It’s gone five o’clock already. Clare you might as well get dressed in your new clothes to go home in. You won’t be needing these old ones any more. Make sure you dress in your new clothes for work from now on. Oh, and lastly you’ve both got a big day tomorrow. You’re going to be assisting us with the Japanese delegation; lubricating a deal for us for want of a better way of putting it. Graham asked me to give you important orders regarding homework for tomorrow. Are you listening carefully?’
Both girls looked at Hilary with resigned expressions on their faces. Clare couldn’t help but also feel that Hilary looked slightly ridiculous, stood there in just her blouse and bra giving them orders. It didn’t help the hatred she felt of being so easily programmed with orders, though.
‘Okay. Angie, you are going to be staying at Clare’s flat tonight.’
Angie looked at Hilary and then at Clare worriedly.
‘Clare is going to assist you to learn how to suck cock. She has been doing lots of homework and practical on the subject, I’m assured, and will be a great mentor for you. Clare, you and Angie will sleep with each other naked tonight. You will kiss, fondle and masturbate each other, and whilst you do so you will have out that big vibrator I’m told you have and that book on cock sucking Graham gave you. You will go through it together whilst you play for at least two hours after bed time. Make sure you work on each other enthusiastically and bring each other off as many times as you can. And make sure you are both proficient at cock sucking for tomorrow. Understand?’
Both girls nodded.
‘Good. Then you can go.’

* * *

The offices were empty when they left, which was fortunate as Clare didn’t really fancy explaining to Derek why she was wearing different clothes exiting Hilary’s office to when she had entered.
The girls drove to Clare’s flat quietly in her car carrying their boxes of clothes. Neither wanted particularly to speak about what they had endured that afternoon. After they arrived Angie made a call to her mother and said she would be staying at a friend’s for the night. Clare then made them both a hot chocolate and they sat in her lounge.
‘Would you like something to eat?’ Clare asked after a while. ‘I can make us a sandwich.’
‘No. I’m not hungry,’ Angie replied. She then paused for a moment and they were silent together again.
She then continued, ‘Look, I really don’t want to sleep with you naked and do those things Hilary suggested. I’ve been brought up to believe ... well ... that things like that are wrong, unnatural. I just want to forget what we did today. We’re away from work and those people now. Perhaps we can get away with pretending we did what Hilary said?’
Clare gave a humph. ‘We can try – if it makes you feel better. How about you sleep on the sofa?’
‘Okay,’ Angie said smiling enthusiastically. ‘I’m glad you don’t want to just go along with what they tell us – not that I’m suggesting you would because of your character or anything.’
‘Of course not,’ Clare replied with a rye smile. ‘Not much point after today either of us judging anyone else anyway, is there?’
‘No,’ Angie replied uncomfortably. ‘I suppose not. Actually I think I am hungry. How do you fancy a takeaway?’
The two girls then ordered a Chinese and after it arrived ate hungrily. Afterwards Clare had a shower and after Angie also took one Clare leant her a nighty and a dressing gown. They stayed up watching the TV for a while trying to distract themselves and then decided to try to sleep.
‘Perhaps if we get to sleep early we’ll wake up in the morning and won’t have done what Hilary said? It’ll be kind of like their spell will be broken,’ Angie said, as she curled up on the sofa under a blanket and Clare was going to her bedroom.
‘Yeh. Perhaps,’ Clare said. But she wasn’t holding out much hope.
Two hours passed and for Clare the compulsion to Hilary’s command was creeping up on her like a junky’s withdrawals. She fought it and tried to get to sleep. ‘Perhaps Angie already has,’ she thought.
She then heard something in the darkness of her bedroom walking. Her bed clothes then began moving. She knew who it was and why she was there, so she switched on her bedside light.
‘I was cold on the sofa,’ Angie said. ‘I just thought, well, it would be warmer if we were in together. It might make it easier to get to sleep if we are here to support one another.’
Clare smiled. ‘Okay, let’s give it a try.’ She then switched off the bedside light.
An hour passed uneventfully except for the two girls turning fitfully around the bed uncomfortably. For Clare the compulsion was becoming unbearable and she knew it would be the same for Angie, but hoped that neither would crack. She then heard Angie sigh and turn to her. Angie’s left arm embraced her. It was too much. Springing up Clare turned on the bedside light.
‘What’s wrong?’ Angie asked innocently.
‘You know what’s wrong,’ Clare answered as she lay down again beside Angie. ‘It’s no use. You know that – don’t you?’
Angie looked down at the bed briefly and then looked up at Clare and said, ‘Yes. I suppose so.’
Clare sat up and took off her nighty. Angie sat up and did the same. The girls then embraced and kissed, and their hand roamed over each other with a sigh of relief from both, like a drunk getting his first shot after a dry day. As they paused Clare again sat up, and then reached for her bedside cabinet to take out her vibrator and her copy of *Better Fellatio*.

Part 7: Clare Seals a Deal.

Clare woke to find Angie lying beside her. She looked at her bedside clock, beside which her vibrator sat on her copy of *Better Fellatio*, where she had left it the night before. It was eight o’clock. Both she and Angie were naked and Angie had her left arm draped across Clare. Angie’s head rested on her left arm, her red mane covering Clare’s breast. Clare looked down and saw she was smiling.
Clare’s pussy felt sore from the action of the day before and especially from the two hours of sex play with Angie they had been forced by Hilary’s command to undertake before they could sleep. Both had played with each other’s pussies and clits bringing themselves repeatedly to orgasm. Clare talked about what she had learned from *Better Fellatio* and assisted Angie to practice on the dildo as they played. She remembered the curious feeling of uncertainty as to whether she was doing it because she had to or because she wanted to. This was a feeling occurring frequently recently, and she did not like it at all. She had definitely enjoyed the experience, though it was something she would never have dreamed of doing before yesterday with another woman. But then she had been told to enjoy it, so was it really her?
‘Angie,’ Clare said, rocking her slightly. Angie’s eyes moved and she moaned slightly and then cuddled up closer to Clare.
‘Angie!’ Clare said more loudly. This time Angie’s eyes opened. After a couple of seconds realisation became evident on Angie’s face and she quickly rose, covering herself with a sheet.
‘I’m ... I’m sorry. I’ll get dressed and go. God, I can’t believe we did that last night – or all of that yesterday. It’s a nightmare. Oh, god. I can’t go to work. I won’t go through that again!’
‘That wouldn’t be wise. I tried that one, and all that happened was that I was phoned and told to come in. I then got spanked.’
Angie was seated with her face in her hands and her elbows holding the sheet to cover herself.
‘Look. Go take a shower and get dressed. We’ll have some breakfast and then go to work together,’ Clare said rising.

* * *

Clare and Angie stood side by side facing the full length mirror in Clare’s flat. They had both taken showers and ate breakfast together in silence. Afterwards they had applied garish red nail varnish to each other’s nails, ensuring it was perfect. They now both stood in their identical slutty fetish secretary uniforms applying their garish red lipsticks.
Clare looked at the image of herself in the mirror in her new improved uniform. The little playboy bunny toggle danced around where it dangled functionally between her elevated large breasts at the top of the zip that ran down the front of her new clingy low cut vest top. Underneath it she wore the new front opening bra that was designed to conspire with the vest top to allow quick and easy functional frontal access to her breasts. Neat holes in the bunny patterned lace bra allowed her nipples to protrude through so that they were clearly defined by the thin material of the vest top.
Below she wore the small grey stretch mini skirt on the left side of which a similar zip to the vest top ran top to bottom and a second playboy bunny toggle rested lightly on her hip; obviously designed to be easily graspable and allow quick and easy functional removal of the skirt and access. Underneath all she wore were the bunny pattern stockings and suspenders, now like Angie unable to wear any panties.
As she looked at herself she wondered how quickly the vest top, bra and skirt could be removed to leave her only in her stockings stilettos and heels. Probably if yesterday’s experience was anything to go by under 20 seconds. As she contemplated these things her pussy began to feel moist with her arousal, and she saw her clearly defined nipples begin to bud more profusely through the thin vest top. The embarrassment of wearing clothes designed to allow maximum ease and functionality of access for sexually abuse stimulated her – as she was programmed for it to do.
She looked across at Angie, who was similarly contemplating her own image in the mirror. She thought of how it must have been for Angie the day before after she had purchased her set of these clothes from the fetish uniform sex shop and then put them on at home for work. She remembered her own attempts at resisting the instruction to wear her previous set of slutty work clothes on Monday.
‘It must have been difficult for you yesterday coming to work dressed like this,’ Clare said.
Angie looked at her for a moment and then looked down before speaking.
‘I tried not to. I took them off and put them back on four times before in the end surrendering to the compulsion to wear them. I felt utterly distraught at the idea of going to work and allowing Keith to see me like this, but couldn’t do anything about it. And I couldn’t understand why I was doing it. It was terrible!’ she said as she remembered. ‘I was so turned on as well by the embarrassment of it all. I understand why now, but yesterday it was so confusing. I’ve never been turned on by being embarrassed or humiliated before. So you can understand why I felt so confused at apparently developing a submissive streak from nowhere. I got so turned on after putting the clothes back on the fourth time knowing I was going to have to go to work dressed this way that I ...’ Angie paused, as though the memory was too embarrassing to relate.
‘It’s all right. I can guess what you did,’ Clare replied. ‘My first day I was in the ladies’ all the time rubbing myself off trying to get rid of the turn on. It gets more confusing after a while, though, believe me. I’m starting to get confused as to which part is me getting aroused and which is the programming making me.’
‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘I’m really, really turned on again talking about it. Have I got time to go to the bathroom? I simply have to try to ... to relieve myself.’
‘No problem. I think I might have to do the same whilst you’re gone,’ Clare replied.
For a moment they looked at each other and simultaneously sighed.
Ten minutes later the two girls teetered out of Clare’s flat on their four each stilettos to Clare’s car clutching their little playboy bunny handbags.

* * *

Both girls teetered through the entrance to Kemptom Pharmaceuticals and made their way as hurriedly as their heels would allow to the elevator. Clare pressed for the tenth floor and the elevator doors closed. As the elevator moved the girls stood silently.
‘What do you think is going to happen today?’ Angie said.
‘I don’t know. I’m sure it’s not going to be pleasant, though,’ Clare replied.
The elevator stopped for the second floor and the doors opened. Stood waiting was Derek from HR. His eyes opened wide as he saw Clare and Angie and he walked on to the elevator. ‘Hi Clare,’ Derek said shyly. He had the look about him that Clare didn’t like; the look of someone who wanted to ask something.
The elevator doors closed. After a pause Derek spoke, but he was blushing and finding it obviously difficult.
‘Clare, I was just wondering. Are you ... are you ... well ... are you doing anything tonight? I was kind of wondering if you would like to go on a date?’
Clare had a feeling from Derek’s body language that this was his intent. Normally she would tell him where to go, however now with Hilary’s instructions before her mind she instead with a sigh found herself reaching inside her bunny handbag for her diary.
‘I’m free Saturday night. Come around to my flat at seven.’ Clare then gave him her address, which he shakily wrote down.
‘Hilary suggested I ask you. She said that you and Angie might make up a foursome with me and my friend John Garcy from accounts.’
‘That sounds like a great idea,’ Angie said unconvincingly reaching into her bunny handbag for her diary. ‘Tell John I’ll be at Clare’s at seven as well.’
‘Why that’s great!’ Derek said enthusiastically. ‘I’ll tell him straight away. I’m seeing him now.’ The elevator stopped at the fourth floor and Derek got out. He seemed like all his Christmases had come at once and Clare saw his crotch was bulging slightly. ‘See you later then,’ Derek said as the elevator doors closed.
‘John Garcy! He’s got to be the fattest, ugliest guy in Texas. I can’t believe that I’ve agreed to have a date with him. This is awful.’
‘Actually it’s not as bad as it could be,’ Clare replied, smiling. At least we’ve not been told to do anything with them on our so called “dates”. Remember Hilary said we should be particular about arranging the dates, but she didn’t tell us we had to do anything with them. I’m actually quite looking forward to telling Derek I’ve changed my mind and him and John can go take a hike.’
‘Oh,’ Angie said. There was almost a strange look of disappointment on her face that Clare found disturbing. ‘It’s such a shame though. Having to agree to a date then turning them down straight away.’
‘Well you can screw John Garcy if you want,’ Clare replied with a snigger.
‘No! Of course not,’ Angie replied. ‘I would just prefer not to have to arrange dates with every guy that wants me in the first place.’
The elevator stopped at the tenth floor and the girls got out. As they turned the corner towards the offices of the board members they saw Hilary Hayes seated in a comfortable chair sipping coffee at one of the corridor’s waiting areas next to small table with magazines.
‘Morning girls. Bang on time. Nice to see promptness. Just both come through into Graham’s outer office area,’ Hilary said rising. ‘I just want to briefly speak to you about something.’
Hilary led the way and the two girls followed with trepidation. Once into the outer area of Graham’s office Hilary pushed the door closed and leaned against Clare’s desk and spoke.
‘Either of you seen Derek yet? I told him to come in early today as I had some preparations to make for the Japanese delegation I needed him to help me out with. I got in conversation with him about you, Clare. He quite likes you. I suggested he should ask you out the next time he sees you. Hope you don’t mind? I assured him that you would agree to a date, and he said he would ask the next time he saw you.’
‘Actually we did,’ Clare said. ‘We have arranged for him and John Garcy to come around to my flat at seven tomorrow.’
‘John Garcy! Ha, ha, haa,’ Hilary laughed out loud throwing her head back. ‘I take it that Angie’s the lucky girl?’ she continued sniggering.
‘Yes,’ Angie replied, sulkily.
‘Good job I managed to get things sorted, then, as you’re both arranging dates so soon. I needed to speak to Graham and Keith about your dating arrangements before I clarified for you what I think you should do. You’re Graham and Keith’s property, strictly speaking, so I didn’t want to tread on their toes by making suggestions they might disagree with. As it happens they were in full agreement, so that’s fine.’
Clare felt a sickness in her stomach, and from the look on Angie’s face of horror she realised that she was feeling the same. Hilary raised her hand and looked at her nails as she continued.
‘Now as I said to you yesterday, girls, there are two kinds of women in the world: tough ones like me, who can compete with the boys, and those who prefer to pander to them and be used by them as accessories, whether it be secretaries, gofers, trophy wives or the like. Don’t get me wrong, I have a penchant for girls myself, as you now know, and like to use a slutty woman myself now and again. But I also feel a bit of antagonism towards them.
‘I can’t help feeling like that. You see I have had to work so hard to make something of myself all my life. So it naturally makes me angry when I see a slutty weak girl that’s simply content to allow the guys to be the boss. And ... well ... I kind of think that if a girl chooses not to compete with the boys she should be used by them properly. So if my ways seem a bit cruel or harsh it’s with that thought in mind.
‘So with that little explanation out of the way I’d like you to pay attention girls,’ she said looking up at Clare in particular. ‘Make sure you dress really sluttily for all of your dates from now on – skimpy little tight mini dresses or skirts, skimpy little tops and see through tops and the like, and your four inch heels, patterned stockings with suspenders and lots of make up. Your ideal should be to look like whores. Also, tell your dates you’d rather not go out, you’d rather stay at home with them, either at your place or theirs. When you’re at home with your dates spend a few minutes on small talk to get them relaxed if they don’t make a pass immediately. If they haven’t made a pass after ten minutes then you take the lead and start to kiss them. Tell them that you will do whatever they want. Say you enjoy sucking cock and swallowing and are happy to be fucked in the ass if they want. You’ll even do kinky stuff like being spanked if they’d prefer. And make sure you do actually do anything they want – *obediently*. Also look like your enjoying everything and do it with enthusiasm. When being fucked you will of course enjoy it, and come every three or four minutes regardless of who it is doing it or how you feel about them.
‘Before you get down and dirty, though, I want you to make a few things clear with them. Tell them that you’re not interested in a serious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend. All you want is casual sex. Tell them that the reason is that you are a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys. Tell them that you and your friend are both of the same opinion, and have discussed the matter and come to the conclusion that you are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use you and dressing the part. Tell them that’s why you dress the way you do for work. Also tell them that because you are a submissive slut you would prefer it if you could call them either “sir” or “master” for the evening. Whichever they choose you will use at all times in answer to them throughout the evening. Finally tell them you would like them to pass it on to their friends that you are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask you out or even simply molest you around the offices if they happen to be employees and wish to do so. Any questions?’
Angie appeared angry and humiliated at the thought of what she had just been instructed to do. Throughout Hilary’s instruction Clare’s pussy had been steadily moistening as a result of similar feelings of humiliation, and she could now feel her juice flowing down her inner thighs. She guessed the same was probably true for Angie. Angie attempted to protest. She seemed to shake slightly as she fought to get the words out for a couple of seconds, before she smiled at Hilary and simply said, ‘Thank you.’
Hilary moved to face Angie so she could look her in the eye nose to nose, and said slowly with relish, ‘It’s a pleasure, Angie.’ She then stepped back and continued to both girls, ‘Now you’d better both get to work. Graham and Keith are in Graham’s office. They want to talk to you about the day’s arrangements. Give them a knock and go straight in.’
Hilary then left for the elevator and the second floor.
‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘This just gets worse and worse. Why am I so turned on by it though? I hate it!’ As she said the last part she stamped her right stiletto on the ground petulantly in impotent frustration.
‘I know,’ Clare replied, feeling the same. ‘We’re going to be known as the biggest sluts in town.’


* * *

After a brief pause the girls put down their bunny handbags on Clare’s desk and entered Graham’s office after knocking. Graham and Keith were both seated on the comfortable chairs and the girls approached them.
‘Nice to see you both again,’ Keith said. ‘We’ve started early today. The Japanese delegation from Nakato Marketing are in the board room with Bill waiting for you. You girls are going to be waiting table whilst Bill finalizes things. You’ll be waiting on their other needs afterwards. Basically, girls, as you now know you are predominantly going to be sucking cock – which you are both now I am assured good at.’ Keith took a sip of some mineral water from a glass on the table before continuing. ‘First things first though girls. Go to the table, hike up your skirts and bend over with your butts out nicely, then hold the position until you’re told to move.’
Both girls walked over to Graham’s desk and faced it side by side. They then hiked up their skirts around their waists and bent over with their legs straight and backs flat, and stuck out their naked butts which jutted out like peaches between their stocking tops and suspenders.
Clare expected they were yet again going to be spanked or fucked, and this thought combined with having to show off her butt so humiliatingly against her will caused her to become more aroused. Instead however she heard Keith rise from where he was seated next to Graham, and move behind her. She then heard the sound of a case opening. There was then a brief pause, before Clare suddenly felt a sharp jabbing pain in her upper right bum cheek. As she was told to hold the position she could not move or jump up as was her instinct, so she looked around to see what had happened. As she did she saw Keith holding a syringe, which he put down before picking up a second to move over to do the same to Angie.
‘What ... what was that?’ Clare asked shakily.
‘Oh, don’t worry, Clare, it’s not more AA if that’s what’s concerning you. You’ve both already had sufficient of that for a lifetime. No. This is another of our innovations for the sex industry we’re working on. Graham and myself were discussing the likelihood of unwanted pregnancies and you catching something nasty from a date, and then Graham came up with the brilliant idea of using a drug we’ve been developing called Facilitil. It’s quite a revolutionary drug actually. It’s a combined contraceptive and full range vaccination against most STDs. It comes in the form of a monthly intramuscular depot injection. Not only does it protect you against STDs it also kills off the bugs as well so you aren’t carriers either. And the contraceptive part of it prevents any early stage pregnancies continuing within a week of conception, so if that’s something that’s worrying you after the last few days’ events, worry no longer. It’s still in its early trial stages of development, but when it has been fully tested and licensed we’re hoping it’ll make the company a fortune in a couple of years in the sex trade, and with promiscuous young people like you two slutty girls.’
Angie made and “ouch” sound as Keith administered her injection.
‘Okay girls, that’s all done. Stand up and pull your skirts down. You can concentrate on your duties now freely.’ Keith seated himself back next to Graham again. ‘Now, before you go through to the delegation girls there are some rules I would like to give you both which I want you to abide by closely whilst you serve the delegation. I’m a stickler for detail, and I just can’t help thinking that these rules will make things just perfect for our guests.
‘Now then. Rule number one. If the guy you are to suck does not take control get hold of his cock and put it in your mouth and take control of the situation and start sucking with enthusiasm. Alternatively if he looks like he wants to be the one putting it in and being in charge tuck your hands behind your back and look up at him doe-eyed submissively with your mouth slightly open whilst he puts it in and begins to face fuck you. If he pauses and looks like he wants you to take charge get hold and do so. Whenever he wants to take back control though make sure you get those hands tucked back behind you and go back to looking up at him nice and doe-eyed.
‘Secondly, when he comes you go through the routine that I believe Graham’s taught Clare. Let him come in your mouth. Make sure you suckle out all the jiz before you let go his cock. When you have look up at him all doe-eyed again and open your mouth to show him his load. Then whilst you keep looking up at him maintaining eye contact swallow the jiz and open to show him its gone.
‘Thirdly if he doesn’t want to come in your mouth and wants to give you a facial instead then tuck your hands behind you and look up at him nice and doe-eyed again whilst he comes over your face. Don’t go moving the jiz after either, just leave it where it lands until you are given permission to remove it. Any questions girls?’
The two red faced girls stood silently before the two men.
‘Good,’ Keith continued, rising from his chair along with Graham. ‘Then kneel down, girls, you can give us a demonstration before you go in to make sure you’ve understood.’
The two girls immediately dropped to their knees side by side and the two men walked forward to face their respective secretaries. They then unzipped their flies to reveal their engorged cocks before the faces of the compliantly kneeling girls.
Both girls immediately reached to take hold of the cocks and brought them with helpless obedience to their red pouting lips before commencing sucking with equally helpless enthusiasm. A sound of slurping filled the room as Clare worked Graham’s cock in and out of her mouth, and glancing to her side she saw Angie with equal enthusiasm working Keith’s cock in and out in quick movements. Angie’s red main bobbed back and forth, her eyes wide with horror at what she found herself helplessly doing and her face red with the combined embarrassment and arousal it was producing.
‘Wow,’ Keith said as he watched the redhead bobbing back and forth. ‘You’re a quick learner Angie, I’ll give your that. Ohhh. Yes that’s nice.’
A few seconds later Graham began to reach his orgasm under Clare’s now experienced ministrations. He took hold of the sides of Clare’s head, reaching under her hair line and began to pump his cock in and out of her mouth more urgently to finish himself off. Clare therefore immediately let go of his cock and tucked her hands behind her allowing Graham to take full control and looked up at him as submissively and doe-eyed as she could.
As he began to come Graham rammed his cock in to the back of Clare’s mouth. With a grunt of satisfaction from Graham Clare then felt the cock swell and Graham seed spurt. For whatever reason Graham seemed to come extremely vigorously with four large squirts of semen filling her mouth.
‘That’s another benefit of the Expandophal if you’re wondering, Clare.’ Graham said as he came down from his orgasm. ‘Although it works almost immediately on cock size over a few days it also enlarges testicles and other glands that produce semen as well, so you end up producing a bigger load as well as having a bigger cock.’
Clare obediently suckled out the remaining seed as Graham spoke, her mouth feeling fuller with the sticky warm salty goo than at any time over the previous days. She then looked up doe-eyed at Graham who watched her in satisfaction. She then opened her mouth to display the large load, before closing again and swallowing the come in three gulps blushing with embarrassment. As a result her pussy juices felt like they had reached her stocking tops easily now, and she ached with need to come.
At her side the slurping sound continued. Clare looked to see Angie, still flushed red and her eyes still open wide with shock at her own behaviour pumping Keith’s enormous cock in and out of her mouth.
‘Yes! Yes! Yes! That’s it!’ Keith said as he approached his climax. Just as he was on the brink he took a firm grip of Angie’s red main in his left hand and pulled his cock out of Angie’s mouth. Bringing his cock to within a couple of inches of Angie’s nose he then began to masturbate himself. Angie had obediently tucked her hands behind her back as he did this, and was now looking up at him as submissively as she could. Clare thought that the shock and embarrassment of the situation still showed through her expression though.
With a loud ‘Ohhh!’ of satisfaction Keith reached his climax, and a stream of silvery seamen flew from his cock hitting Angie on her left cheek. A second spurt then hit her on the forehead and a third on her nose before a fourth lesser spurt over her mouth. Keith then roughly brought Angie’s face to the glands of his cock and began to use the glands of his softening organ to smear the semen spurts over and around Angie’s pretty face as he moaned, until it was almost equally covered all over in the glistening seed.
‘Excellent,’ Keith said smearing the come over Angie’s lips, mouth and chin. ‘I think the delegation are going to be well pleased with their demonstration.’
Once he had finished Keith put his cock back in his trousers as Graham had already done.
‘Okay girls. I think we have finished with the preamble. Go and make your way to the main boardroom and wait on the delegation with drinks. Make sure you serve drinks from the opposite side of the table to the person you serve if possible, so you’ll have to bend over and give them the opportunity of a feel. Make sure you do the whole thing slowly. And if any do have a feel freeze in position until they are finished, with your butt out nicely. You can expect they will have a feel as well,’ Keith said with a snigger, ‘as we’ve told them that we have hired a couple of hookers for entertainment and they will be expecting you to behave sluttily.’
Both girls then rose and made their way out of the door. Once it was closed behind them and they were in the outer office Angie went and got a tissue from a box on Clare’s desk to try to wipe the goo off her face that was now slowly running down and dripping off her chin onto her slutty vest top. As she tried to bring it to her face though her hand stopped some eight inches away as though it had reached a barrier and could get no nearer. Angie looked shocked having consciously forgotten the instruction not to remove semen from her face without permission. Clare watched as Angie tried again, this time with more effort, her hand shaking as she fought against the invisible barrier to reach her face with the tissue. After a few seconds of useless effort Angie screamed shrilly and stamped her four inch stiletto on the floor in impotent frustration for a second time.
Graham’s office door opened and Keith appeared to see what the noise was.
‘What on earth was that strange squealing noise?’ Keith said in mock concern.
‘Erm ... nothing, Sir. Really,’ Clare replied, trying to cover up for her red faced friend’s petulance.
‘Really Clare, are you being honest with me? Tell me the truth now, I’m sure I heard one of you squeal.’
‘No I’m not being honest. Actually it was Angie,’ Clare helplessly replied in response to Keith demand for clarification. ‘She was trying to clean the semen from her face and was unable to do so because she hadn’t been given permission. So she got angry, squealed and stamped her foot on the ground.’
Angie looked at Clare with a mixture of fear and fury. Clare looked back as though to say, “I couldn’t help it.”
‘Ha, ha haa. It completely slipped my mind,’ Keith replied as Graham now joined him to see what was going on. ‘But I am going to have to do something about that wilfulness of yours, Angie. That anger really needs working out of you. And trying to clean your face without permission, even if it was through my absent mindedness – it really is unacceptable.’
‘And you young lady,’ Graham said to Clare. ‘Yet again you just tried to lie. You’re just as bad as Angie. It’s a pity we haven’t got time to spank you both again.’
‘I know. I have a neat solution though.’ Keith replied looking at Graham. He then continued. ‘After you have finished serving the delegation, which should be around midday, I want you both to come back here to Graham’s office. We won’t be here, but you can feel free to use the room. You will go over to the comfortable chairs, then, Clare, you will sit down and place the posture cushion across your right thigh and, Angie, you will then lift your skirt around your waist and lie across Clare’s lap so she can spank you. Clare, you will spank Angie as hard as you can all over her butt for five minutes. Whilst she’s doing it, Angie, you will allow the posture cushion to keep your butt stuck out at all times, and the same rules apply regarding attempting to defend yourself or move as with me yesterday. Whilst being spanked you will repeat continuously, “I will learn to be obedient and not get angry”.
‘When the five minutes are up you will swap places. Angie will then spank Clare and the same rules apply – skirt up around your waist, butt stuck out pertly over the posture cushion and take the spanking nicely.’
‘That means no attempts at self defence, Clare,’ Graham added.
‘And as hard a spanking as possible Angie, all over Clare’s butt,’ Keith said.
‘Brilliant idea,’ Graham replied smiling. ‘Clare, whilst you are spanked you can repeat “I deserve to be spanked for lying. I must learn not to lie”.’
‘Okay girls. Now the delegation await,’ Keith said.
Clare was now even more turned on by the humiliating instruction and felt on the verge of coming. She imagined from the look on Angie’s face that the same was true of her.
‘But ... Can I ... can I clean now before we go in?’ Angie asked pleadingly.
Keith paused for a moment, stroking his chin. Then an evil smile came across his face.
‘No you can’t Angie. For attempting to be disobedient and wipe yourself you can go in just as you are. If anyone looks curious why your face is covered in semen explain to them that you are the two whores hired for their entertainment later and that one of the directors just gave you fifty bucks for a blowjob and gave you another thirty to keep the come on your face to demonstrate what a slut you are.’
Angie looked thunderstruck with horror at the humiliating instruction, but also slightly angry. She was also blushing intensely, clearly indicating to Clare that her humiliation was having another effect. Angie appeared to shake for a few seconds and looked as though she were trying to speak. She then smiled and said, ‘thank you’ as obviously in her anger she had tried to express how she felt about the sexual abuse she was enduring. The two men simply sniggered. Angie’s eyes then opened wide with horror and she gave out a pathetic little moan. Her body then began to jerk slightly back and forth as an orgasm overwhelmed her.

* * *

Five minutes later Clare and Angie made their way to the boardroom via the ladies’ to wipe some of the juice from their pussies and inner thighs. They walked as quickly as they could with small teetering steps on their enormous heels, with Angie attempting to hide as much as possible behind Clare to mask the glistening jiz dribbling down her face from anyone they might pass down the corridor.
Once outside the boardroom they paused and looked at each other. Clare could not imagine how Angie must be feeling with the glistening goo all over her pretty face. She felt embarrassed enough herself, and inevitably aroused as a result, her pussy already remoistening, so she imagined this must be magnified much more for Angie.
‘I can’t bare this,’ Angie said in a whisper. ‘I hate the way I am feeling so horny at the thought of walking in on all those strangers dressed in these slutty clothes and with this on my face.’
‘I know,’ Clare replied. ‘I feel the same. But we don’t have any choice. We have to obey. It’s useless to resist.’
After a few deep breaths the girls knocked and entered. The room was nicely furnished, with pictures of chemical factories, lightly painted walls and a wooden laminate floor. In the centre was a long table around 10 feet long and four wide. Four oriental looking men sat either side and Bill Jennings was seated at the head talking to them about papers that they were all perusing.
‘Ah, come in girls. We’ve been expecting you. Could you serve us with some coffee and tea from the drinks table over there.’ Bill pointed to a drinks table at the side of the room.
‘What would everyone like?’ Clare said as Angie continued to try to hide behind her.
Bill ordered a coffee with milk and sugar and the eight Japanese businessmen all ordered tea, some with lemon and some with sugar and milk. Both girls made their way over to pour the drinks obediently.
‘So as I was saying Mr Nakato,’ Bill continued to one of the delegates to his immediate right. ‘I think this product is going to make a fortune. I’m sure that you’ve all now seen in a very personal way how effective a product it is. With your marketing skills its success is going to be sooner rather than later.’
When the girls reached the drinks table both situated themselves with their backs to the delegation and slowly bent over, their legs straight and the backs flat, their butts out for everyone to view. There was a temporary silence in the discussions behind them which Clare took to be due to them all being distracted by the sight.
After making the drinks slowly – due to the command compulsion to always do whatever they were doing when bent over slowly – they each then slowly rose and took two cups each over to the table. Angie was blushing profusely, her glistening face now clearly visible, but unable to do anything other than respond to the compulsion to serve the drinks. Clare could feel her juices beginning again to dampen here inner thighs.
Angie moved to the closest side and Clare made her way around to the far side. Both had drinks for opposite sides so that they would have to bend over the table to serve them. The two delegates Angie was serving clearly caught sight of her glistening face, and Clare saw that Angie noticed this. Angie reddened still further and looked horror struck as she now realised what she had to say in explanation. Whilst slowly bending over to serve the two delegates Angie began to speak to them.
‘We’re a couple of whores hired for your entertainment later. One of the directors just gave me fifty bucks for a blowjob before I came in and gave me another thirty to keep the come on my face to demonstrate what a slut I am to you.’
Whilst she was talking one of the delegates on her side had taken advantage of her butt being stuck out so nicely and was feeling it, so having put the drinks down Angie was now compelled to freeze in position bent over. This in combination with the embarrassment at what she had just said was too much for her and her eyes opened wide in horror as another orgasm overwhelmed her. Her butt pumped in and out against the delegates groping hand and her dangling tits jiggled in unison as she involuntary moaned.
‘Wow. You hot one. I think I enjoy demonstration later,’ one of the delegates Angie had been speaking to answered, and those around him sniggered simultaneously in response.
‘If everyone is happy then shall we sign the deal,’ Bill replied in a hopeful tone. ‘I’m sure you must all want to utilise these girls for the purpose they are paid to be here. Hopefully you will also enjoy seeing the benefits of Expandophal as well.’
Both girls were bent over the table frozen in position as hands wandered over their butts and up their skirts to their stocking tops. Others opposite them fondled their large dangling tits. The delegation paused in response to Bill suggestion though, and the girls rose to go back for the remaining drinks as the contract signing began. When they had returned with the remaining drinks the last signatures were going down.
‘Excellent. Ah, thank you Clare,’ Bill said as Clare bent across the delegate to Bill’s right to serve him his coffee. As she did this the delegate she bent over seeing her butt jutting out so pertly began feeling it, and so Clare immediately froze in position. Bill gazed down at Clare’s dangling rack in front of him licking his lips. ‘I take it you enjoyed the other night as much as me, Clare,’ Bill whispered as he reached out and allowed the two tits to rest in his hands before gently beginning to play with them and massage them.
Clare did not respond except with a blush as she remembered the night she had spent with Bill two days earlier, and the inevitable rush of sexual excitement resulted and further increased the moistening of her crotch. After a few seconds of molestation by the two men they both ceased and so Clare was able to rise and quickly moved away from the table before any other hands could roam and her helpless arousal increase still further.
Angie, however was still stuck bent over the table as two delegates fascinated by her full round butt gently stroked and patted it. Another opposite her was allowing her enormous tits to rest in his hands and was behaving as though he were weighing one against the other. Angie looked distraught, and Clare heard her again say helplessly to the man fondling her breasts, ‘Thank you.’ Eventually they too tired though and Angie too quickly rose and made her way over to where Clare stood.
‘Nice to do business with you gentlemen,’ Bill said shaking the hand of the man to his right who had signed the two contracts along with himself on behalf of the company. He then shook the hands of each of the other delegates as they rose from the table. ‘Now if none of you are shy perhaps you would like use of these girls. They can help you test out the handywork of our now joint product?’
The eight grinning Japanese delegates all began nodding vigorously and saying, ‘Yeh, yeh,’ enthusiastically.
‘That’s unanimous then,’ Bill said. ‘Girls, if you would be so kind as to kneel down so that these gentlemen can assist you earn your money,’ he continued with a wink.
Clare and Angie immediately knelt down where they stood next to the drinks table.
‘Mr Nakato would you like to sample the delights of these girls first? I’m told they both give the most exquisite blow job.’
‘I can imagine,’ the fortysomething greying head delegate replied in perfect English with a broad grin across his face. ‘That naughty dark haired girl there that bent over me just now – I think she might assist me test out my new equipment.’ He then walked over to Clare and standing in front of her unzipped his flies and took out an enormous 10 inch phallus and guided the two inch girthed monster to Clare’s parted lips.
‘I fink I sha join you. Da redhead look delicious,’ the delegate who had just been fondling Angie’s tits said in broken English as he walked over to where she knelt. He too then unzipped his flies to take out similarly enormous erect cock. It was pretty clear what they were all talking about testing out. They had all tried out themselves the product they had signed up to market.
Clare glanced to her left and saw the delegate in front of Angie waiting patiently, so Angie blushing intensely at her own slutty behaviour obediently took control and got hold of the large cock, put it in her mouth and began pumping it in and out vigorously. Mr Nakato, however, took hold of Clare’s long dark hair and guided his cock to her lips himself. With equal obedience Clare as a result looked up at him doe-eyed as the hugely girthed cock forced apart her ruby lips and was then rammed in to the back of her mouth. As this happened she felt the now familiar further dampening of her crotch in response to the embarrassment at behaving like this with a complete stranger. She felt quite close to an orgasm herself now.
Nakato took hold of Clare’s face either side and began to pump the cock in and out of her mouth grunting with satisfaction. After a few seconds he paused to put his hands on his hips. Without having to be told Clare therefore got hold of his cock and began work as enthusiastically as her companion, hating the way arousal was steadily increasing in her crotch to the point of a climax now at her wanton behaviour.
The other delegates watched with smiles of fascination and discussion in Japanese ensued around them as the two girls enthusiastically sucked cock. After only a minute of Clare’s ministrations Nakato began breathing quickly before with a grunt he pulled his cock from Clare’s mouth and spurted his seed over her face. He too came copiously, three spurts hitting Clare’s forehead, left cheek and nose. Unlike Keith with Angie, though, he made no attempt to smear the come over her face, simply draining the remainder out over her nose before leaving it to slowly dribble down from where it landed. It felt like warm, wet cream, and Clare hated the feeling as it slowly ran down without her able to remove it.
After recovering Nakato then began to move away and Clare saw the next delegate behind him begin to approach reaching for his flies as he did so. Clare glanced to her side as this was happening and saw that Angie’s delegate was just about to shoot. He however made no attempt at pulling his cock out first. Angie was blushing profusely and Clare saw her eyes open wide with shock and horror as she realised what was about to happen. Clare remembered how she had felt with Graham only a few days before when she had received her first mouthful of seed.
With a grunt the delegate quickly reached his climax, and Clare saw Angie tremble slightly as she uselessly fought to release the cock before he came. Her programming held her in place though and her eyes opened wider still in shock as she felt for the first time in her life a copious load of male semen spurt into her mouth. Clare caught sight of her cheeks then concave in slightly, as despite the horror of now having a mouth filled with seed she still obediently suckled out the remainder in compliance with her programming. She then released and opened to demonstrate the load, before closing her mouth again with a little tremor indicative of useless resistance, and swallowed the load in two gulps before opening again to demonstrate it had gone.
Clare was literally then pulled away by her new delegate roughly pulling her hair to get her to turn to face yet another large erect cock, again being guided by its owner to her mouth. Clare immediately looked up at the eager delegate as submissively and doe-eyed as she could as the weapon was pushed into her mouth.
Despite all of Clare’s new skills the next delegate took some time to bring to his climax. In fact in the time it took her to bring him off Angie had received her second load in her mouth and swallowed and was now hungrily sucking her third. This time both girls received the loads in their mouths almost simultaneously, and similarly opened, closed and swallowed in tandem.
The remaining delegates had arranged themselves into two neat queues now, and Clare saw that Nakato and the other delegates who had already had their turn had gone to the back of the queue clearly to wait for seconds.
‘These girls are as hot and slutty as they come,’ Clare heard Nakato say to Bill who she noticed now seated near the boardroom table smiling at proceedings.
The next two delegates both allowed Clare and Angie to do the work themselves. After a couple of minutes work again the delegates came almost simultaneously, however this time whereas Clare received the load in her mouth Angie received her second facial. As with Nakato the delegate made no attempt to smear the come, preferring to leave it where it landed, and Clare glancing to her side after she had swallowed saw the silvery strands running down Angie’s pretty glistening blushing cheeks.
Several minutes of continuous sucking ensued. Even after each of the delegates had been serviced twice they still went to the back of the queue again. Clare was beginning to think that the Expandophal must be affecting their drive as well as their physical attributes and they were going to be sucking cock all day. Or maybe it was simply that they were doing a good job. As she thought this she felt a flush of pride, which quickly turned to anger at the bizarre reaction.
Clare’s juice now was freely running down her inner thighs over her stocking tops. Her pussy ached to come from the continuous arousal the humiliating abuse was forcing upon her. Time seemed to pass incredibly slowly. Clare had forgotten how many loads she had swallowed, however she knew she had received three on her face and swallowed at least five, and Angie about the same. The ones on her face dribbled and dripped down to her cleavage.
Nakato now stood in front of Angie this time, but made no attempt to approach or take out his cock. He then spoke to his companion who stood in front of Clare.
‘You know, I think I would like to fuck this girl for a change,’ he said with a chuckle.
‘Well I can’t see any reason why you shouldn’t.’ Bill replied to Nakato’s comment from the table. ‘How about on the edge of the table over here?’ Bill said pointing.
‘Yes. That’s an idea. Follow me, slut,’ Nakato said to Angie casually. Angie initially remained were she was, instinctively angry and feeling no compulsion from someone not a board member, however seeing this Bill then spoke.
‘Angie, do as you’re told.’
Angie then immediately rose and made her way over to the table. The chairs had already been quickly moved away from the side to make way for her.
‘Yehh,’ the delegate in front of Clare said. He then said to Clare: ‘I think we do also. Come girl.’
Knowing that Bill would insist anyway if she refused Clare rose and walked over to where he indicated. She then stood beside Angie who now stood facing Nakato, both girls with their backs to the table edge.
‘Pull up your skirts, lie back on your elbows from the edge of the table and lift up and spread your legs girls,’ Bill said, watching from his chair at the table head. Immediately both girls hiked up their skirts to reveal their stocking tops and suspenders and their functional lack of panties. They then sat on the edge of the table and lay back on their elbows before bringing their legs up and spreading. This allowed their saturated pussies to be fully viewed along with their wet thighs where their juices had run to their stocking tops.
Clare was already aroused close to orgasm, and guessed that the same was true of Angie. Revealing it to the party of men now brought her to the brink.
‘Wow!’ Nakato said looking down first at Angie’s pussy then over at Clare. ‘They are really enjoying this. You have found a couple of real hot sluts here Mr Jennings. Have you any rubbers we can use?’
‘Trust me,’ Bill replied. ‘They’re high class hookers. They’re clean. Feel free to come inside them, they won’t complain and you won’t catch anything.’
Nakato did not argue. Instead Clare saw him ram forward and Angie screamed, throwing her head back as an enormous orgasm racked her body. She helplessly pumped her hips back and forth spasmodically on Nakato’s impaling cock. He merely stood there smiling, watching Angie fuck herself.
Clare then felt the blunt nudge against her own sodden pussy of another throbbing enormous organ. She looked down and saw the smiling delegate between her legs suddenly ram himself forward. His cock as big as it was slipped easily into her saturated gaping hole to full penetration. And like Angie an orgasm flowed over her in response to the aching need of her pussy to be filled.
The two delegates fucked the helpless secretaries with cheers of encouragement from their companions for five or so minutes. Both girls came twice more during the fucking as they were helplessly brought to climax by their own humiliating compliance with the abuse they were forced to endure. Finally the delegate between Clare’s legs began to move more urgently and with a growl of satisfaction and his cock buried to the hilt in Clare he blew his load inside her. Nakato then shortly afterwards came deep inside Angie with grunts of satisfaction.
Both the men then moved away panting from their effort, but only to be replaced by two other delegates, and the girls found their dribbling pussies again being impaled on enormous cocks. It was a further 20 minutes before the last two delegates to use the girls blew their loads inside them. Finally they delegation appeared satisfied, and Nakato walked over to Bill. The two girls lay on the table with their legs dangling over the edge exhausted, cummy dribbling down from the boardroom table to the laminate floor.
‘That was excellent. You know how to choose working girls, I will say that of you Mr Jennings,’ Nakato said. ‘I’m sorry about the mess we made. I think we got a little carried away. It must be something to do with the new equipment,’ he said with a snigger looking down. ‘But it was an excellent demonstration. I’m surprised you didn’t join us.’
‘I have got plans for tonight or I would have. As for the mess, believe me it’s no problem, Mr Nakato. I’m glad you enjoyed yourselves. Now perhaps you and your colleagues would like to make your way down to reception on the ground floor. You will find cars there to take you for a working lunch with Mr Hutchinson and Mr Sanderson, two of our senior directors, to talk about specifics concerning the marketing strategy.’
The delegation slowly filed out leaving Bill alone with Clare and Angie. After getting their breath back the girls slowly got themselves up from the table and pulled down their skirts.
‘Good job girls,’ Bill said with a smirk. ‘You made that signing a lot easier than I thought it was going to be. I thought Nakato would put up more of an argument against the fee we are suggesting, but they got a little carried away. Anyway, you two can clean yourselves up now.’
Clare and Angie walked over to a tissue box, took out several each and began to wipe the come from their faces before making their way to the door of the boardroom.
As the girls were about to leave Bill paused them.
‘Angie, before you go I wanted to ask you: are you doing anything tonight?’
Angie blushed slightly before answering. ‘No,’ and looked around in a ridiculously worried way that she had not got her bunny handbag with her to get out her diary.
‘Good,’ Bill replied. ‘Come around to my flat at seven this evening. You’ll be staying the night. Bring the equipment that Clare brought around the other night for her stay and dress similarly. You will find it in a carrier in Graham’s office. He told me he left it there for me. Also ask Clare to brief you on what we did the other night and the commands Graham gave her relating to it. You will obey them also tonight with me identically! Clare, you will repeat to Angie all of the commands in detail you received before we spent that enjoyable evening together. Oh, one last thing. Phone up the cleaning department and ask them to have the boardroom cleaned.’ Bill, smiling, then left to catch up with the retreating delegates.

* * *
Ten minutes later Clare and Angie stood in the ladies’ room in front of the mirror. They had both cleaned up their inner thighs and pussies as best they could after the multiple fucking they had both received, and washed their faces. Both had just finished trying to wipe off the drips from their vest tops. They had not spoken much in the ten minutes since they had left the boardroom.
‘Yuk, yuk, yuk. I feel like I’ve drank a gallon of that hideous cummy stuff,’ Angie said. She then drank some water from a tap to clean out her mouth before drying. She then continued: ‘I have been fighting the compulsion to ask, but it’s getting unbearable – what were the commands that Graham gave you before you went to Bill’s the other night?’
‘I think we should wait until we can sit down in Graham’s office first,’ Clare answered.
The girls walked into the empty office after Clare first phoned through for a cleaner to clean the boardroom. Clare poured a drink of whiskey out of Graham’s drinks cabinet and once they were seated opposite each other on the comfortable chairs Clare reached across the coffee table and gave the drink to Angie.
‘Oh, I don’t drink. It’s against my beliefs,’ Angie said in response. ‘But thanks though.’
‘Just hold on to it anyway. You might change your mind.’ Clare then took a deep breath. ‘Now, here’s what I had to do with Bill on Wednesday night, and what I suppose you are going to have to do tonight ...’
Over the next few minutes Clare related to Angie the punishment that Graham had given her on Wednesday – requiring her to attend Bill’s flat that night for a “date”; and the behaviours to display there. She told her of the command to dress only in a stocking and suspender set with matching bra and panties, heels and a raincoat for decency until she got there; to throw off the raincoat immediately after entering Bill’s flat and pose for him to give him a good view of her all around, in nothing but the underwear; and then to explain why she was doing it, before begging him to use her. She spoke of how she had been forced to suggest having sex in specific ways to Bill before doing it that way, and related in detail each of the three separate variations Graham had commanded her to suggest.
As the description continued Angie’s face slowly changed from one degree of surprise and horror to the next, quite as Clare imagined hers had on Wednesday evening in this exact situation with Graham. By the time Clare had finished Angie was blushing red and her eyes were wide with horror, and she downed the whiskey in one stroke.
‘I imagine he will let you skip certain parts specific to me,’ Clare said. ‘Like the explanation of how I was compelled to behave that way through being mind programmed, which he already now knows about, and the comments during the spanking apologising for teasing him. The other parts you will almost certainly have to do though. I still have the note Graham gave me with the phrases to memorise for the third time you’re fucked. It’s in my desk drawer. I’ll get it for you later. It also has on the references of the lingerie you will need.’
‘He can’t want me to do that! He can’t! Restraining myself to the bed? Offering him the opportunity of spanking me and having anal sex with me? Having to call him Master and talk in third person about myself like I’m an object?’ Angie rose as she was saying this, becoming more frenzied and disbelieving in her attitude, her face in her hands. ‘And enjoy it? I can’t do that, I simply can’t!’
Clare sighed. ‘Well I wish you luck in not doing, because I didn’t manage to fight the compulsion to obey.’ She noticed a dark patch on the back of Angie’s grey stretch skirt over her crotch from where she had been seated. Clearly the humiliating idea of obeying the commands she had been hearing had been having an effect on her besides just making her angry.
‘I won’t! I won’t!’ Angie screamed out, before again squealing shrilly and stamping her stilettoed foot on the ground in anger and frustration, and Clare suspected annoyance at the arousal her programming forced upon her at such humiliation.
Clare glanced up at the clock on the wall and saw it was midday, and was reminded by Angie’s behaviour of their earlier commands. She took another deep breath and then spoke again. ‘That reminds me, Angie.’ She then reached for the posture cushion lying where Keith had left it the day before and placed it across her right thigh. ‘We might as well get this over with.’
Realising what Keith’s commands now compelled her to do Angie visibly shook for a time, angrily resisting the programming with all her might. She clenched her fists and her face turned crimson, now not with embarrassment but with the effort of her resistance. Finally she again squealed shrilly in impotent frustration before walking over shakily to the edge of the chair where Clare was sitting, hiking up her skirt and lying across Clare’s lap. She then jutted out her butt across the posture cushion, which as before caused her bum cheeks to form a perfect jutting, peach framed between the skirt, suspenders and stocking tops.
Clare immediately began spanking Angie, and as hard as she could, concentrating first on the central areas of both cheeks, and then working up and down them as had been done to her by Graham. Her hands sank into the cheeks with each stinging slap, and the cheeks bounced, rippled and jiggled under the impacts as loud, ‘CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!’ noises filled the room.
Angie began to ‘Awww’ and ‘Ouch’ almost immediately, and as when spanked yesterday she began to struggle against the restrictions of Keith’s commands. She first began to push against the seating near her waist with her right hand to get her back up from its concave arch and to stop her butt jutting out so perfectly to take the spanking. Clare felt Angie shaking with effort uselessly to raise her back as she delivered full force blows to the still perfectly presented jutted bubble cheeks.
After a particularly stinging blow from shoulder height with full force was delivered with a loud ‘CRACK!’ noise to the right cheek Angie gave a sharp intake of breath from the pain, and the right hand flew from her waist instinctively as yesterday to protect it. Unfortunately similarly to yesterday it found only the invisible barrier cast their by Keith’s command to prevent self defence, and her fingers merely flailed uselessly in the air next to her hip unable to get near it.
Angie then began to cry tears of frustration and as these came so did the words she had been programmed to repeat.
‘I will learn to be obedient ... CRACK! ‘Awww (*snivel*) and not get angry,’ (*snivel*). CLAP! ‘Awww! I will learn to be obedient and not get angry,’ CLAP! ‘Yaww! (*snivel*) ‘I will learn to be obedient and not get angry.’
The spanking continued for the remainder of the five minutes in this fashion, with Angie’s right hand either pushing against the chair at her waist uselessly to bring her back up, or working around the barrier in an equally fruitless effort to find a way to reach the quickly reddening jutting peach to defend it.
Finally after five minutes Clare stopped. Her hand was stinging. Angie’s bottom was still jutted out compliantly through the suspenders thanks to her nicely concaved back, but was now bright red with heat, and she was panting with the effort of coping with the pain, her humiliation and the arousal it was inevitably producing.
‘I think I’ll go take a bathroom break before we swap if that’s alright,’ Angie said.
‘Yes. I don’t feel compelled to go against that,’ Clare replied as Angie rose, pulling down her skirt and composing herself. She teetered out of the office as quickly as she could for the ladies’, rubbing her bum cheeks as she went.
When she returned Clare was stood waiting at the foot of the chair. When Angie had seated herself and put the posture cushion across her right thigh Clare raised her skirt and lay across it, before concaving her back down to jut out her own bubble butt through her suspenders, skirt and stockings.
The spanking commenced immediately. Clare grimaced, but recognising from experience the futility of resistance gritted her teeth and began obediently to utter the words Graham had commanded her to do.
CLAP! ‘I deserve to be spanked for lying.’ CLAP! ‘Awww! I must learn not to lie.’ CLAP! ‘Yowww! I deserve to be spanked for lying.’ CRACK! ‘Awww! I must learn not to lie’ CLAP!
Clare was aware of feeling a steady increase in arousal throughout the spanking. The submissiveness of the behaviour and its accompanying feelings of humiliation inevitably were stimulating. By the end she felt on the verge of a climax.
When Angie finished Clare rose, pulled down and brushed down her stretch mini skirt, and attempted to compose herself. The arousal she felt was intense and she felt an uncontrollable compulsive need to bring herself off.
‘I .. I just need to use the bathroom,’ Clare said to Angie.
‘You as well?’ Angie said in response, knowingly.
The two girls shared a moment of secret knowledge, before Clare quickly scooted to the ladies’, dove in a cubicle, hiked up her stretch skirt, and quickly masturbated herself to orgasm.

* * *

When Clare returned from the ladies’ Graham had returned to his office. Angie was stood warily over near the comfortable chairs, however for the time being was ignored by him.
‘Oh, Clare, hello again. Angie just explained to me that you had to go to the bathroom to masturbate after she spanked you.’
Clare reddened at the remark and her pussy just dried after she had relieved herself, again began to moisten.
‘I was just saying to Angie what an excellent job you both did today. Bill told me he was expecting Nakato to go for a massive increase in their fee for the marketing strategy. It seems having you girls around really distracted them. None of us can believe they just signed up like that.’
Clare did not answer.
‘Anyway girls for such hard work you can take the rest of the day off. Don’t say Kempton Pharmaceuticals is not a fair employer. Of course you both need to do some shopping don’t you. Hilary told me she wants you to dress nice and sluttily for your dates, and I’m willing to bet that neither of you have a particularly wide selection of slutty clothes. So take the time this afternoon to go shopping and extend your wardrobes of suitable attire for girls like yourselves.’
Graham then seated himself at his desk and turned on his computer. Clare and Angie began to make their way to the door.
‘Oh, Clare. You’ve not forgotten about our date tonight have you? Be sure to be around my apartment for six o’clock. I’ve written my address on a note on your desk. I’m sure after your shopping trip this afternoon you’ll be dressed to please. And be sure to treat me as any other date. Hilary told me of the programming she gave you girls for your dates, and I must say I’m looking forward to it.’ With that Graham returned to his computer.
As Clare made her way out she picked up the note with Graham’s address, and the list from her desk drawer from her night with Bill which she gave to Angie. Angie paused, suddenly remembering Bill’s instructions, and went back into Graham’s office after asking Clare to wait.
‘Yes Angie? Can I help?’ Graham responded seeing her return.
‘Err ... Bill has asked me to stay the night with him tonight. He said ... he said that he had some ... equipment he wanted me to bring with me to his flat.’
‘Oh. The restraint equipment so that you can secure yourself to the bed nicely like Clare did with him on Wednesday night. It’s right here.’ Graham reached behind his desk and took out a carrier bag, which made metallic tinkling noises as he raised it to hand to Angie.
After taking it Angie teetered on her heels back to Clare, her face flushed red. The girls then picked up their bunny handbags and made their way out – after quickly using the ladies’ again.

Part 8: Clare’s Fun with Graham.

Clare stood next to the changing cubicles in the tacky department store. She held up a lacy see-through black top in front of her and a small red stretch mini-skirt in one hand, and in the other hand she had a rather modest dress. She wanted to try on the dress, however her programming was compelling her towards the slutty outfits. Despite all she had decided to put up a fight, if only to convince herself that she actually did not want do dress like a whore.
Suddenly the cubicle curtain next to her opened and Angie who was standing inside spoke.
‘Tell me the truth. Do I look slutty in this?’ Angie said.
Clare looked at Angie stood in the low cut but relatively modest knee length blue dress.
‘Not really,’ Clare answered honestly. ‘It looks relatively modest.’
‘Oh,’ Angie said, her face falling. ‘I’d better try on something else then.’ With that the curtain closed again.
Two hours later after both girls attempted vainly to try on and buy relatively modest and normal clothes both relented and were forced by their programming to instead buy clothes that looked hardly even suitable for professional escorts. Clare bought the see through lace top and the red stretch mini-skirt, along with a red stretch mini-dress. She also bought a French maid uniform from a uniform shop and a blue one piece licra body stocking with playboy bunnies around it and a fluffy bunny tail. It also had a practical zipper running from its low cut top between her breasts down between her legs and up to the top of her butt crack. Angie bought two stretch mini dresses, two mini-skirts and similar maid uniform and one piece body stocking to Clare’s, though her body stocking was in pink.
‘I can’t stand these clothes,’ Angie said. ‘I would never wear anything like this in my wildest dreams given the choice. And now I’m getting the urge to go down to the sex shop to buy the underwear for tonight. Oh god! I can’t do that with Bill. I simply can’t.’
‘Like I said, good luck resisting because I tried and it didn’t work,’ Clare replied.

* * *

Clare put down the lipstick she had just applied and looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a red stretch mini-dress that was extremely low cut and showed off the tops of her boobs nicely and the overall curvature of her figure. Underneath she wore her front opening uplift bra which assisted her tits to be nicely demonstrated.
The tops of her patterned stocking and the suspenders holding them were revealed below the mini-dress, which only just covered her crotch. She was happy that she looked suitably slutty for her date – that is happy that she met the demands of her programming.
It was 5:30 and Clare was just about ready to leave. Next to her stood Angie. Angie was made up beautifully with red lipstick, nail varnish and blue mascara, but was wearing nothing but the underwear set identical to those Clare had worn two days before. Although she was not due to leave for another hour Angie had readied herself early so that Clare could agree that she was dressed appropriately.
‘Is this how I’m supposed to dress then?’ Angie said with a tone of desperation in her voice.
‘Well you look exactly the way I looked,’ Clare replied. ‘I dare say you feel the same way as well,’ she continued thoughtfully.
Angie was flushed red below the makeup, quite clearly embarrassed at standing there in nothing but a bra and panty set, stockings and suspenders and her four inch heels. Clare knew from experience that the embarrassment would also be having its other wicked effect.
‘I can’t go to Bill’s like this and do what you said!’ Angie replied looking at herself in the mirror and flushing even redder. ‘I just can’t.’ She then turned angrily to Clare. ‘I think I will go to Kempton Towers and jump of the roof instead. I mean it you know!’
‘Somehow, even if you do mean it I don’t think you will get away with it. I have a funny feeling from personal experience that the programming we have would see that as disobedience by inaction. You’ll probably find yourself stood there and unable to jump even if you get over the fear of doing so.’
Angie screamed shrilly and stamped her stiletto on the floor; something Clare was getting into a habit of seeing Angie do.
‘Look, I have to go now. And I’ve a feeling things aren’t going to be much better for me. Why don’t you phone your mom and tell her you’ll not be home tonight? By all means tell her you’re staying over at mine again.’
‘Yes I will,’ Angie said as she looked at herself in the mirror, blushing and breathing quite heavily. ‘I think I will just have to use the bathroom first, though.’
Clare looked at her pitifully. She knew instinctively why Angie needed the bathroom. She was intensely embarrassed and humiliated by the way she was dressed, and combined with this the thought of what she was going to have to do tonight was arousing her unbearably. She clearly intended to use the bathroom to masturbate and relieve the frustration.
‘Okay.’ Clare replied with a sigh. ‘I’ll see you back here in the morning,’. She then went for her coat and made her way to the door. As she was leaving she heard distinctively Angie moaning from in the bathroom.

* * *

Clare knocked on the door of Graham’s apartment. It was on the fourth floor of a block of plush apartments that appeared to be suitably expensive for someone of his standing. The door opened and Graham was stood in his dressing gown sipping what appeared to be champagne from a glass, much as she had found Bill two days earlier.
‘Come in please, Clare,’ Graham said. Clare entered.
Clare was wearing a longish coat to hide her slutty attire and immediately after closing the door Graham indicated to take it. ‘May I?’ he said.
Without answering Clare slipped off her coat and handed it to Graham. Graham took it and hung it on a coat rail behind him without taking his eyes of Clare.
‘Well, well, well. What do we have here?’ Graham said looking Clare over. ‘You look absolutely delightful. You really have made yourself look a complete slut. I’m looking forward to you behaving similarly as well.’ He then sniggered before saying, ‘Follow me into my lounge.’
Graham made his way out of his hall into his lounge, which was dimly lit and had relaxing soul music on in the background. It had expensive looking paintings on most walls, and a deep shag pile carpet underfoot. A large flat plasma screen TV was on one wall, and a large comfortable leather lounge suite was in the centre. A mock fireplace with what Clare presumed must be a gas imitation fire was on another wall, above which was a clock showing the time as exactly six.
After making his way over to a large leather settee Graham seated himself in the centre and indicated for Clare to seat herself at his left side. Clare compliantly did so. As she seated her short mini dress drew up even further revealing clearly her lacy panties, stockings and suspenders to Graham’s gaze. Clare instinctively tried to pull it down hoping Graham would not see, but the springy material simply rose again. Looking up Clare saw Graham had been watching and was smiling, and the inevitably embarrassment Clare felt caused her to dampen with arousal under the gaze.
Graham placed his left arm around Clare and drew her in close. ‘Well, Clare, what shall we talk about. Tell me about yourself. There’s not much I don’t know, but you might surprise me.’
Clare was slightly taken aback by this. She had expected Graham to make a pass at her immediately.
‘Well. Err. I suppose you know I’m from Dallas. I used to live with my parents before I moved here to take up my job.’
‘Ah, yes. Your parents. Your father is into real-estate, isn’t he? Garner Real-estate. And you live in a mansion with servants when you are there don’t you? They bought you your flat here in Texas City as well didn’t they? A two bedroom flat as well – worth quite a bit.’
Although she remembered Graham had considerable information on her Clare still felt some surprise at the extent of his knowledge.
‘Yes. I moved here to take up my job in the typing pool six months ago for a change of scenery and to try something different.’
‘Ever thought of sharing with Angie? I know you don’t need the money but it would put your other bedroom to use, and living with her mom she will need somewhere to take her dates.’
‘I suppose so, but the room’s full of junk at the moment.’ This was true. Though it contained a bed the room was presently used for storage. Why was she having this conversation with Graham though? Clare decided to be bold and change the conversation to him. ‘What about you, are you married?’ Clare said.
‘Not anymore,’ Graham said unmoved. ‘My wife and I separated five years ago and I haven’t seen her since. She was very controlling and I don’t like to be controlled I like to be the one in the driving seat; as I’m sure you are well aware by now. I had the fantasy of somehow being able to hypnotise her, but back then I didn’t have the means. Running into you and finding the means simultaneously was a long term fantasy become reality. You’re a lot like her in character, Clare – at least you were before my little adjustments.’
A cold silence followed for a while with Clare sitting uncomfortably in Graham’s arm, and Graham staring at her leering.
‘Well.’ Clare said to break the silence. ‘This is a nice apartment.’
‘It is isn’t it,’ Graham said looking past her at the wall clock. ‘My look at the time. You’ve been here ten minutes already.’ Graham then sat grinning at Clare.
Clare immediately recognised Graham’s intentions now and following Hilary’s command to take the lead after ten minutes if her dates had done nothing she helplessly turned to her middle aged boss, put her arms around his shoulders, leaned over and began kissing him. Graham moaned slightly as Clare shakily stuck her tongue into his mouth passionately.
‘Mmmm. That’s nice Clare,’ Graham said as Clare paused. He gently began to feel her left breast with his right hand before he continued: ‘So, do we get straight onto it now, Clare?’
Graham was smiling as he said this with Clare leaning over him, her arms still around his shoulders. He well knew the answer. Clare heard herself helplessly begin to speak. To Graham Clare’s face was a delicious confusion of emotion. She looked reluctant to say what she was, but nevertheless the words came tumbling out sensuously, as though she were incredibly aroused by them. Graham knew only too well that this was the case through the embarrassment they produced.
‘I’ll do whatever you want,’ Clare said as she helplessly and sensuously embraced him. ‘I enjoy sucking cock and swallowing and am happy to be fucked in the ass if you want. I’ll even do kinky stuff like being spanked if you prefer.’ Clare saw Graham’s grin broaden as she obeyed word for word Hilary’s programming. Her crotch was now saturated from the arousal being produced by her obedient self humiliation. She wanted desperately on one level to stop talking as she knew it was going to get worse – but she could not. Worse still another part of her was almost eagerly anticipating the thrill of the arousal it would produce.
‘Please feel free to continue,’ Graham replied, still fondling gently Clare’s left breast and pressing her close. ‘So are you interested in me for a serious relationship?’ he said with a snigger.
‘No, I’m not interested in a serious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend,’ Clare heard herself reply feeling yet more aroused by the words. ‘All I want is casual sex. The reason is that I’m a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys.’
Clare was now almost on the brink of an orgasm as she embraced Graham and watched in embarrassment him enjoying her helpless programmed self humiliation.
‘My friend, Angie, and I are both of the same opinion. We have discussed it and come to the conclusion that we are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use us and dressing the part. That’s why we dress the way we do for work. Because I’m a submissive slut I would also like it if I could call you either “sir” or “Master” for the evening. Ohhh!’ The last words had been too much for Clare, and an orgasm had overwhelmed her. She gripped Graham more tightly as she came and gently pumped back and forth for a few seconds.
‘Yes, Clare enjoy it. Enjoy being used and humiliated, you gorgeous little slut.’ He then kissed her passionately rubbing her tit more aggressively, and Clare helplessly responded as though Graham were the love of her life.
Graham paused and then spoke again. ‘You will call me “Master” for the evening in answer to your question Clare. Now is there anything else before I introduce you to another room in my apartment more suited to our play?’
‘Yes, Master,’ Clare helplessly replied. ‘I’d like you to pass it on to your friends that my friend, Angie, and I are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask us out or even simply molest us around the offices if they happen to be employees and wish to do so.’
As she spoke the enormity of the words she and Angie had been programmed to speak to their ‘dates’ began to sink in. She would have to do this again tomorrow with Derek, as would Angie with John Garcy. Then there would be more and more dates and they would have to go over the same words with each. Soon they would be seen as the biggest sluts in the state and be used as such.
‘I will certainly bear in mind your words, Clare, and pass them on at every opportunity I get. Now follow me,’ he said rising and pulling Clare roughly by the wrist after him. ‘I’ve prepared a room especially for my pleasures with you. I think you will be impressed.’
‘Yes, Master,’ Clare heard herself reply as she helplessly followed Graham. Clare followed him out of the lounge and he approached and opened a pair of double doors in the hall of his apartment and strode meaningfully into a room, with Clare tripping after him on her heels.
‘This my dear is our playroom,’ Graham said indicating the large spacious brightly lit room. It was around twenty feet square, with mirrored walls and a white ceiling. Against one wall was a large king size bed. Several other pieces of furniture or possibly better described as equipment were around the room, which appeared clearly to be either for sex or corporal punishment.
‘Over here, Clare,’ Graham indicated to the bed which he now lay upon.
Clare compliantly walked over to the bed and got onto it defensively and lay next to Graham.
‘Now Clare I am going to do something a little different tonight. Up to now you have been obeying commands because you have to despite not wanting to do so. Tonight that will not be the case. Are you listening carefully, Clare?’
‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied. Her stomach had dropped with dread at what Graham was going to say to her.
‘Good. From now until you walk back into your flat tomorrow morning you will be madly in love with me and want to serve me as your Master with all your heart. You enjoy pleasing me and wonder why you ever did not want to do so. You want to gratify my sexual needs and any other desires I might have of you, and feel an overwhelming need to do your utmost to maximise my gratification. Providing such gratification will give you intense pleasure as well, and an intense feeling of personal fulfilment. You will feel this way about me right up until you walk through the doors of your flat tomorrow morning. At that time you will return to the way you were before you arrived here tonight, but you will remember everything you did. Do you understand Clare?’
Clare looked at Graham as though for the first time. Why had she never appreciated how gorgeous he was? And he was such a beautiful person. Why had she never wanted to please him before? Why had she made him have to hypnotise her to get her to do things? He was so gorgeous and such a lovely person it would be a pleasure to obey him and please him – to think that he wanted her of all people to satisfy his needs! He desired her! It was such a privilege.
Clare’s face melted into a rich smile as she purred sensually, ‘Yes Master. Of course Master. How can I please you? Just tell me what you want me to do?’
Graham licked his lips. ‘Well where shall we start? I know you’ve already had one spanking today, but I really would like to give you a second. How about I sit on the edge of the bed and you lie across my lap?’
Clare’s heart skipped a beat. He had told her a way she could please him, and she knew already that he really enjoyed giving her a good spanking. ‘Why of course, Master! My bottom is still a bit sore, but that’s not a problem,’ Clare said jumping off the bed quickly.
Graham moved to the edge of the bed smiling, seated himself and then patted his lap.
“Graham really enjoys spanking,” Clare thought, “but how can I make it as pleasing as possible for him?” Clare decided to ask him.
‘Would you like me to lift up my skirt and take down my panties first, Master?’ Clare said. ‘And perhaps if Master tells me what he enjoys about spanking me I could make it more pleasing for Master,’ she continued, desiring with all her heart to maximise his gratification.
Graham chuckled slightly before answering. ‘Yes, you can lift your skirt, and take down your panties, Clare. And you are right. I do enjoy spanking young sluts like yourself. I suppose what I enjoy about it besides smacking a nice shapely bottom is the response from a stinging slap. I’m a bit of a sadist I suppose.’
Clare beamed at Graham in thanks for the information. ‘Oh it’s so good that you told me that, Master. I can help you get the most out of spanking me now! What if I tell you which parts of my bottom are sorest whilst you spank me? Then you’ll be able to target them and get the best reaction out of me. What do you think, Master?’
Graham chuckled again, wide eyed at Clare’s willing compliance. ‘That sounds like an excellent idea,’ he replied.
Clare immediately pulled up her stretch mini dress, tugged down her panties and with an enthusiastic grin from ear to ear lay across Graham’s lap. She then stuck out her butt as best she could unaided by a posture cushion through her suspenders. ‘Is that alright Master?’
‘That’s excellent Clare,’ Graham replied enjoying the view of the round pinkened peach on his lap. He then began firmly spanking it, and a loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the room.
‘Yow! That bit is really sore. You should concentrate on that Master. Yowww! Ouch! Yoww! That’s it’ Clare said as Graham spanked the sore central areas of Clare’s butt cheeks.
Graham continued to spank Clare until his hand was too sore to continue and her butt was lividly red. Throughout Clare continued to tell him how sore it was getting, and though the spanking was painful she knew that Graham was enjoying it and this made it all worthwhile. After finishing Graham instructed Clare to rise.
‘That really hurt, Master,’ Clare said. ‘The last few spanks were really painful, but I did my best to stay in position and take them nicely. Are you pleased Master?’
‘Yes immensely,’ Graham replied with genuine satisfaction. Clare clapped her hands in front of her and gave a little jump for joy as she beamed a smile.
‘Now if you could just do a nice slow striptease for me Clare,’ Graham continued.
‘Oh of course Master,’ Clare replied enthusiastically. She then immediately compliantly did so after giving her butt a quick rub, wiggling her hips and licking her lips.
‘That’s great Clare. That is just so sexy.’
‘Oh I’m so turned on that you like this Master,’ Clare replied with a look of genuine satisfaction that she was pleasing Graham.
Once she was down to just stockings suspenders and heels Graham threw off his dressing gown and said, ‘on to my lap Clare. Straddle me and do your best to please me, but slowly.’
‘Oh yes Master. Oh, thank you Master. I’ll do my absolute best,’ Clare said enthusiastically. She then mounted him, slipping her legs either side of his waste on the bed. His enormous cock pressed against her belly. She was already extremely aroused by having pleased her Master so well, as she now found pleasing him such a turn on, so she able to guide his enormous cock easily inside herself being as wet as she was. Once in Clare then clutched at Graham and began to move her hips back and forth, fucking herself on him slowly. ‘Is that nice, Master? Oh, oh yes. Is that good Master?’
‘That’s very nice Clare,’ Graham said as he watched Clare fuck herself. ‘You really are pleasing me.’
‘Oh that’s just so great!’ Clare replied, genuinely, and began kissing Graham. ‘I love you so much, Master. All I want is to please you. I don’t know why I was ever any different.’
‘Excellent, Clare. Just keep going like that,’ Graham said with a snigger.
‘I swear I’ll do everything I can to please you from now on Master,’ Clare said. ‘Just tell me what you want of me. I’ll do anything! Oh I love you so.’ Clare then began to pump more urgently in her enthusiasm.
‘Slow down, Clare there’s no rush. Just fuck yourself slowly and continue to tell me how much it pleases you,’ Graham replied.
‘Oh I’m so sorry Master. I was just getting carried away. I’ll do it nice and slow from now on. Is that better Master? Oh I do love you so much!’
‘Yes that’s just perfect,’ Graham replied as Clare slowly worked his manhood in and out of herself with gentle slurping sounds.
‘Oh I’m so so pleased I’m satisfying to you, Master.’ Clare then began to kiss lick and stroke Graham as she slowly moved back and forth on him, doing everything she could think of to make the sex as enjoyable as possible for him and delighting in the fact.


* * *


Clare slowly fucked herself on Graham’s cock for fifteen minutes, continuously kissing him and telling him how much she loved him before he finally blew his load inside her. As he climaxed Clare clutched at him even more passionately and said with genuine feeling, ‘Oh Master! I’ve pleased you! I’ve satisfied you! It’s such an honour!’
Shortly after Clare lay next to Graham nuzzling him on the bed.
‘I’m so pleased I was able to satisfy you Master,’ Clare said contentedly as she rubbed against him.
‘Well I’m not completely satisfied yet. There are a few other things I think we need to do when I have sufficiently recovered. Go fetch me another glass of champagne and be quick about it Clare. When you get back you can begin kissing me all over to get me warmed up again,’ Graham replied.
‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied jumping up and going to fetch the drink.
After she returned she gave Graham the drink. She then began kissing him all over starting at his feet.
‘Is that nice Master?’ she said in between kisses. She paid particular attention to kissing Graham’s cock, and around it, asking him particularly if that area was pleasurable. After five minutes of her ministrations Graham had another hard on.
‘Okay Clare. I think we are ready for round two now. You’ve done an excellent job of getting me turned on again. That and some sildenofil I took earlier anyway.’
‘Oh, Master. I’m so pleased that it worked. What would you like to do with me to satisfy you?’ Clare responded again with enthusiasm and smiles.
‘Well I think I would like to ass fuck you for a while Clare. Get on to the bed and present me your ass so I can fuck it. There’s a good girl.’
Clare immediately jumped onto the bed, her large firm tits bouncing from side to side, and knelt with her back to Graham. She then spread her knees and then her ankles wider as she had done days before for Bill, before bending over to put her head to the bed and then arched down, jutting out her asshole for use. Graham quickly got some lubricant from a bedside cabinet filled with sex toys and knelt behind Clare and began to lube her up.
‘Oh yes Master. Use lots of lube so that you can ram the whole length of your cock up my ass,’ Clare said enthusiastically.
Graham sniggered as he applied copious amounts of lube to the little hole. He then positioned the glands of his cock against it and began to push the well lubed little sphincter. Clare held herself still on the bed and leaned her weight back to assist the enormous cock violate her. As with Bill she then felt her small asshole being painfully spread by the wide girthed cock. At last she felt it spread wide enough and her little sphincter yielded to allow the giant cock to slip in her. It was painfully tight fit as with Bill and made Clare’s eyes water, but Graham was enjoying it and that was the main thing.
‘That’s it Master you’re in. Now ram it right up and use me for your pleasures,’ Clare said in satisfaction at the way she was providing fulfilment to her lovely Master.
Graham did as Clare suggested managing to ram the full enormous length of his cock in up to the balls. He then began to fuck Clare eagerly. As he did so Clare again began to tell him of her delight at pleasing him.
‘Oh Master. It’s so gratifying to know I am pleasing you. You are enjoying using my ass aren’t you Master?’ she said, hoping he would make her heart leap with the knowledge.
‘Oh yes. I’m absolutely loving this,’ Graham replied with a snigger as he began to pump aggressively in and out of Clare’s asshole pausing only occasionally to slap the two lividly red well spanked cheeks.
‘Ouch!’ Clare said as Graham smacked her sore left cheek before recommencing pumping his cock in and out of her asshole. ‘Oh Master! It’s such a joy to know I’m gratifying you!’ Clare repeated. She then attempted to spread her legs and arch down still further to present her asshole for use more perfectly.
After a further quarter of an hour of assfucking Clare Graham pumped in and out with greater rapidity for a while to finish himself off, before sinking his cock to his balls up her to blow his load as deep up her ass as possible with a grunt of satisfaction.
‘Oh Master! I’ve pleased you again. That’s so wonderful!’ Clare said as she felt Graham’s cock sunk deep up her ass swell and discharge inside her.
After finishing and getting his breath back Graham withdrew and lay back on the bed to sip some champagne.
‘Go and clean your ass, Clare, and then come back and begin kissing me to warm me up again,’ he said as he lay back on his arm sipping the champagne.
‘Of course Master,’ Clare answered, still with total enthusiasm. Her asshole was quite sore after the assfucking but she was a really lucky girl. She had been able to please her wonderful Master twice already, and he wanted her to serve him yet again. How lucky could a girl get? Why had she never felt this way before?
Clare ran out quickly to find the bathroom tripping along in her stilettos, her large tits bouncing from side to side. As she went she thought of Graham’s commands for her to feel this way a few minutes ago, but that surely couldn’t be the reason. He was so lovely and pleasing him so satisfying and gratifying. She had just never realised before now for some reason, that was all.
After quickly cleaning in the bathroom Clare returned to the playroom to Graham as speedily as she could and began to kiss him from toes upwards again.
‘Now Clare,’ Graham began as Clare had reached his thighs. ‘As you can see my cock is a bit dirty thanks to having been up that lovely butt of yours. It would really please me to see you clean it up for me.’
‘Why of course Master,’ Clare replied eagerly. ‘I’ll just go and get some wet tissues.’
‘No. I don’t want you to clean it that way Clare. I want you to lick and suck it clean and swallow all the filth so it doesn’t get on my bed sheets. Hopefully if you do it that way you should get me horny again quickly as well, and you can then simply continue to give me a blowjob once you have got me nice and clean.’
‘Of course Master,’ Clare said, but looking slightly repulsed this time.
‘It would really please me, Clare,’ Graham reiterated with an evil smile.
This was enough and with a big grin Clare moved up to Graham’s crotch and began work. She felt slightly sickened by the smell of her shit on his cock, but Graham said that it would really please him and that made it worthwhile. Besides which her bottom had left her lovely Master’s cock so dirty and it needed cleaning. Master would be pleased if she cleaned it. That was all that mattered.
Clare began to eagerly lick the lube and shit from Graham’s cock like it was a lollypop, and swallowed it down like he had told her. The taste of the shit turned her stomach, but looking up she saw that Master was smiling and was pleased, so Clare began to lick and suck his cock clean more thoroughly.
The cock quickly began to harden, which Clare found immensely satisfying. Her work was pleasing her Master! And with his cock hard rather than flaccid Clare could see clearly where it was still dirty and needed her attention.
‘Oh wonderful, Master. You’re getting turned on again. And I can see better now where your poor manhood is still dirty from your pleasurable use of my bottom. But don’t worry. Now you’re hard I can see where it still needs cleaning clearly, and I’ll have it beautifully clean in a moment. Watch.’
Clare then began to lick off a brown smear of lube and shit from the left side of Graham’s cock eagerly, licking it up and down until it was clean and swallowing it down with a slightly repulsed look, before looking over the cock for any other areas. After a couple of minutes Clare looked over the cock proudly.
‘There Master. It’s nice and clean. Now to give you a lovely blowjob,’ Clare said with a wide smile.
‘There just a little bit you missed here though,’ Graham replied, pulling back the foreskin of his dick to display areas of brown slime behind it.
‘Oh I’m so sorry Master. Please forgive my incompetence. I’ll make up for it, though, and give you the best blowjob I possible can at the same time.’
Clare then eagerly licked off the remaining filth from around Graham’s glands until it was clean before commencing her blowjob in earnest. How slovenly of her to not pull back the foreskin and make sure Master was clean there. What was she thinking of. She would make up for it though. She would use every trick from *Better Fellatio * she could think of.
Clare did just that, and despite having come twice already Graham was brought to orgasm within five minutes by her enthusiastic ministrations. After ensuring she suckled out every drop of the large load from Graham’s dick as it became flaccid again Clare looked up with a broad grin. She then slowly opened and displayed the load and slowly swallowed it down with her chin raised so that Graham could see it go down, knowing instinctively that making it a slow process would maximise Graham’s satisfaction from the spectacle.
‘Truly excellent Clare,’ Graham said with genuine admiration for Clare’s compliance.
‘Oh Master!’ Clare said, her heart leaping with joy. ‘I am just such a lucky girl. I’m doing so much right and pleasing you so deeply! Oh, I think I’m going to cry with joy.’
Graham gaffored with laughter for a few seconds at this reaction, before speaking to stop Clare getting too emotional.
‘Clare, calm down. You haven’t fully pleased me yet. There’s still a some things I want to do with you. First, though, I want you to go to the bathroom, clean your mouth thoroughly and brush your teeth so I can feel comfortable about kissing you. When you get back start warming me up again the same way as before.’
Clare stopped the ridiculous show of emotion immediately as she recognised there were still uses her lovely Master had for her. She then ran for the bathroom again as quickly as she could on the heels and washed out her mouth and brushed her teeth once there. She made sure her mouth felt thoroughly clean, to some extent for personal reasons to get rid of the awful taste of her own excrement, however mostly because her Master had told her to and the last thing she wanted would be to displease him.
Once this was done Clare then ran back to Graham, and alighting the bed began kissing and licking him to attempt to arouse him again. This time it took Clare a while. But after 20 minutes of servile attention from Clare eventually Graham had another hard on.
‘That’s wonderful Clare. Now I think we will utilise one of my play tables. Over here girl,’ Graham said jumping off the bed with his cock swinging to walk over to one of the room’s pieces of equipment. This was a X shaped table situated at a tilt of 45 degrees from the floor on the opposite side of the room.
Graham knelt between the bottom cross sections and beaming with a smile and her large firm breasts bouncing Clare moved in front of him to lie on the table. On the table were situated restraints at various locations: on the two bottom crosses of the X clearly designed for legs and spread at well over 45 degrees were straps at ankle level, knee level and upper thigh. On the main part of the table was a chunky belt strap for the waist, and above were vertical straps to go under the arm and over the shoulders, and clip together across the upper chest. Between these was a collar attached to the table by a small chain. The upper cross sections, for the arm just had chains dangling from their upper areas, which were about two feet long and had fur lined handcuff restraints on their ends.
‘Now, Clare. If you would be so good as to restrain yourself nicely to the table. I think the restraints are self explanatory.’
‘Oh of course Master,’ Clare replied eagerly, spreading her legs and putting them on the bottom cross sections. She immediately began strapping on the restraints with, a beaming smile still on her face. She knew Graham liked being in charge. This would make it really satisfying for him, she thought. He would really enjoy this.
After quickly restraining her legs and buckling the belt snugly around her slim waist Clare secured the straps over her shoulders and clipped them together across her chest. She then fastened the collar around her neck and reached for the left chain to secure on the fur lined cuff.
‘No. Leave your hands free, Clare. You remember I said that Bill told me about the power game he played with you and that I said I like the sound of it?’
‘Oh yes, I do remember,’ Clare replied with an excited laugh.
‘Now how did it go? It was something about using three commands wasn’t it, resist, surrender and submit if I remember correctly. Is that right Clare? And how did he use them, could you explain for me? Bill didn’t really go into much detail.’ Graham had another evil smile on his face as he said this, and his dick pulsed and bobbed with his arousal.
‘Oh I’d be glad to,’ Clare said eagerly. This wasn’t entirely true as it reminded her of what she had been compelled to do with Bill two nights earlier. Still it would make Graham happy if she went into details about it and this thought brought genuine gladness to her heart.
‘Well like you said Bill gave me those three commands. When he said resist I had to attempt to stop him from entering me and taking me, but I could only use my hands to defend myself and couldn’t fight him off any other way. When he said surrender, though, I had to stop struggling and put my hands up like this.’ Clare demonstrated, putting her hands up at the sides of her head against the two upper cross sections. ‘Then when he said submit I had to clutch at him and say the phrases you told me to memorise.’
‘Which were?’ Graham responded.
‘Well there were a few. Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master. That’s it Master teach Clare her place ...’
Clare was blushing as she said this, remembering the experience, and so was inevitably becoming more aroused.
‘That’s fine Clare. I remember them now. But how did he use those commands with you? What did he do? Give me some ideas so that I can use you the same way.’
Clare’s heart jumped as he said this. She would gladly say those sorts of things to Graham, and she would mean them. And she had a pretty good idea Graham would enjoy using the commands with her the same way Bill had.
‘Well Master,’ Clare said with enthusiasm, ‘Bill started by leaving my hands free like this, so I could offer up a struggle, and then he commanded me to resist. I was quite successful as well and managed to keep him out of me. So then he commanded me to surrender and he entered me and commanded me to resist afterwards. I managed to get him out with a struggle, so he again commanded me to surrender and this time handcuffed one of my wrists to the headboard before commanding me to resist again.’
‘How amusing,’ Graham answered intrigued by the enthusiastic way in which Clare told the story.
‘Oh you are pleased Master! I will carry on then. Well Bill then was able to easily prevent me defending myself and so he toyed with me for a while before securing my other wrist and entering me again. He then commanded me to struggle whilst I was secured and helpless so he could enjoy taking me in peace whilst I was completely under control. Eventually he allowed me to have my hands free of the cuffs again and commanded me to submit. Is that what you wanted to know Master?’ Clare said with her eyes wide looking for her Master’s appreciation.
‘Yes Clare it is. That’s excellent. I think we will do the same.’
‘Oh wonderful Master! It would be a joy!’
‘The only changes I will make to the game are that when you are entered you will have an enormous orgasm. Also you can only move your arms slowly,’ Graham said lustfully. ‘Okay Clare. Surrender,’
Clare immediately assumed the position with an enthusiastic, ‘Yes Master.’ Graham then moved forwards on his knees between Clare’s spread legs before snuggling up against her with a grunt of satisfaction, allowing his cock to lie on her pubes and belly.
‘Ohhh. That’s nice Master,’ Clare responded.
‘Okay Clare. Now resist,’ Graham said as he reached down to guide himself into her.
Immediately Clare attempted to reach down as fast as she could to defend herself, but her arms obeying unconsciously Graham’s command moved extremely slowly and by the time she had only reached her shoulders she felt Graham’s enormous erection enter her. Instantly she spasmed into an enormous orgasm.
‘Ohhhhhhhh! Master!’ she cried her hips bucking up and down impaling her deeper on the cock, her arms temporarily unable to continue their descent to her defence. As she came down from her orgasm she recommenced attempting to reach down to defend herself, but was already being aggressively taken by Graham who was grunting with satisfaction.
After a few thrusts Clare’s slowly moving hands reached her crotch. Graham responded by ramming himself securely in her to the balls, and then with a grunt of satisfaction at the feeling of control and power took a firm hold of Clare’s left wrist and brought it quickly back up to her head. Holding it there with Clare wriggling uselessly he then did the same with her right wrist. Once Graham had both hands up to the sides of her head he let go, put his hands back under her shoulders quickly and recommenced aggressively fucking her, watching with satisfaction Clare’s hands only able to move slowly down to defend herself again, despite all Clare’s best efforts to obey the command to struggle.
Graham did this repeatedly over the next few minutes grunting and snorting as he took Clare in bloated satisfaction at the feeling of absolute control. Clare could sense his satisfaction and could not help feeling pleased herself at the way she was satisfying Graham so. Graham clearly appeared to be enjoying watching her struggle to bring her hands down so she also enjoyed fighting more vigorously against the command to move slowly to emphasise her helplessness to Graham and make it more satisfying for him. After about the fourth time her hands were roughly pulled back up to the sides of her head and left, and Graham recommenced rutting her aggressively Clare climaxed.
‘Oh Master! I submit to you Master! Ohhhh!’ she cried bucking up and down rhythm with Graham’s thrusts.
‘Excellent Clare,’ Graham replied as the rhythmic slurping and thrusting continued. ‘Now into surrender position.’
Clare immediately did as commanded with an obedient, ‘Yes Master,’ and a cry of pleasure. Graham then secured the two cuffs around Clare’s small wrists. As he did so he gently continued to fuck Clare who moaned in helpless pleasure, her head moving from side to side as she did so. Once she was secured Graham moved his hands back under Clare’s shoulders and began to fuck her more vigorously again, with a grunt of satisfaction, before issuing her the command, ‘Resist.’
‘Yes Master!’ Clare cried passionately. She then began to slowly move her hands down to defend herself until the chains on the cuffs were pulled taught and she could go no further. She then began to vigorously fight the restraints moving her hands from side to side as she fought the cuffs to reach down to her crotch. As she did so her head moved from side to side and her moaning became louder. Graham was now taking her with quick thrusts, his breathing heavy, a look of intense pleasure on his face as he watched Clare helplessly fight the restraints.
After a few seconds of fighting with the cuffs and Graham’s relentless aggressive fucking Clare was overwhelmed by another intense orgasm. She cried out a loud ‘Ohhhhhhhhh!’ as her hips reared up on the pumping manhood and her wrists tugged furiously on the cuffs. All Clare could feel was the most fulfilling satisfaction at pleasing her Master, and the way the restraints ensured that she was unable to do otherwise made this complete for her. Clare found herself relishing their restriction and the way they guaranteed her lovely Master’s conquest.

‘Oh, Master! I love you so!’ Clare cried as Graham now frantically pumped himself inside her.

Graham suddenly paused, though. He reached up to the cuffs and as he did so he ordered Clare, ‘Surrender.’

Clare obediently responded by placing her hands passively at the sides of her head sighing a ‘Yes Master’ to him.

Quickly Graham undid the cuffs and after doing so roughly took hold of Clare under her shoulders again. He then began rutting her with wild abandon like a man half his age, panting with the effort.

Clare was again moving her head from side to side, emitting little cries in rhythm with Graham’s quick thrusting movements. She was becoming more and more aroused with each thrust, and was feeling a desperate urge to clutch at her lovely Master. She could barely contain herself so desperately did she want to clutch at Graham, but his command prevented her. In desperation she began to beg him.
‘Please Master! Please let me clutch at you! Please let me submit to you!’
‘Not yet girl. Hold position,’ Graham commanded in between pants.
‘Ohhhh!’ Clare cried in desperation. ‘Please Master! Please don’t make may stay like this. I need to show you how much you mean to me! I need to submit myself to you!’
Graham’s thrusting became suddenly more urgent as he approached his climax. As he was close to the brink Graham clutched Clare tighter to himself. Then he commanded firmly before his climax, ‘Submit!’
Clare clutched at Graham instantly and cried out deafeningly, ‘I submit Master! I’m yours! Clare a slut yields herself to Graham her Master! That’s it Master teach Clare her place!’ As she spoke Clare clutched at him as tightly as she could, clawing her nails into his back.
Graham instantly came with a grunt of satisfaction. His orgasm lasted for seconds as Clare told him how much she loved him and submitted herself to him.
When finished Graham and Clare held each other like lovers, both slowly getting their breaths back. Graham then rose.
‘Wow! That was amazing Clare. I just can’t wait to see your face on Monday though. Hahhh!’
Clare looked at Graham puzzled. ‘What do you mean Master? I’ll be just as happy that I pleased you as I am now. In fact I’m not just happy, I’m ecstatic. I can’t tell you how proud I am I pleased you so much.’
‘Great,’ Graham replied. ‘I’m going to get some sleep now. You can stay there until the morning. I’m pretty much satiated now and I don’t want you pestering me. I’ll let you go in the morning. Goodnight.’
‘Goodnight Master. It will be a little uncomfortable to have to be like this all night. But if that is what you want.’

* * *


Clare drove back to her flat with a broad grin on her face occasionally sighing in satisfaction at the pleasure she had given to Graham that night.
She felt a little stiff after having lain for a few hours tied to Graham’s play table. Still it was what he wanted, and it had pleased him. Half an hour ago he had rose, yawned, and untied her, before telling her to leave and flopping back on his bed to fall asleep again immediately with a grin on his face. She remembered the content smile as he lay in bed. She felt so pleased with herself. Perhaps her behaviour during the night made up to some extent for her stupid selfish behaviour prior to it.
Fancy having to have made such a lovely man have to hypnotise her to please him? Why had she not wanted to please him without him having to do that? She would make up for it every day from now on though. She would constantly ask him if her behaviour was satisfying or not and make it absolutely clear that she enjoyed satisfying him.
Clare paused from such thoughts, suddenly again remembering Graham’s commands to her before any of the night’s events. As she remembered her brow furrowed slightly. He had told her to love him and enjoy serving him until she got home and entered her flat. But that couldn’t be the reason she felt the way she did about him surely? He was so lovely, so gorgeous looking, such a lovely person. How could she not want to please him?
As she thought these thoughts Clare realised that she had parked her car. She quickly walked up to her flat still shaking her head at the nonsensical idea that she felt the way she did about Graham because he had told her to. ‘Ridiculous’ Clare heard herself suddenly speak out loud as she began to unlock the door. She couldn’t be feeling these intense emotions about Graham because he told her to. Clare shook her head again and smiled. She loved Graham and that was that. Nothing he had told her made her this way. She felt this way because she loved him. He was so gorgeous. Such a lovely.......
Clare stood just inside her flat. Her mouth and eyes were wide in shock and horror and her face was in her hands as the feelings of love for Graham dissipated like the memories of dreams upon waking. She stood there now left with the same feelings of fear and anger at her middle aged boss that she had felt every day that week before tonight.
She thought about all the things she had just done with Graham and how she had felt about it. Licking her shit of Graham’s cock and supinely asking if it was pleasing him and feeling joy when he said it was. This had been a demonstration of a new scary level of Graham’s control over her. He could make her think what he wanted as well as do what he wanted.
As she thought of the things she had done and how she had felt about it Clare plumbed a knew depth of feelings of humiliation – and so within a matter of seconds found herself so turned on that she was engulfed by a powerful orgasm.

Part 9: Clare’s Hot Date.

Clare and Angie sat opposite each other on Clare’s kitchen table. Both had bowls of cereal in front of them which they stared at and played with in an uninterested way seemingly equally lost in thought.
Angie had arrived back at the flat shortly after Clare. Angie didn’t say much, simply walking in, going straight to the bathroom and taking a long shower, just as Clare had done before her. She had then emerged to be asked by Clare if she wanted any breakfast, and there they had both seated themselves dressed for the first time in a couple of days in normal clothing.
As they continued to play with the cereal the silence was broken by Angie, first sighing then throwing down the spoon she was holding.
‘I can’t stand this anymore,’ Angie suddenly exclaimed. ‘I just can’t stand it Clare! What I did last night was ... it was simply awful; indescribably awful. Bill didn’t have me do most of what he did with you, he had me do it all! First posing for him in that awful slutty underwear, then explaining how I had been hypnotised and programmed, even though he already knew – he seemed to enjoy me telling him, knowing presumably how embarrassing I was finding it talking about how I had to be aroused by being humiliated and the like. Then I had to beg him to use me. And of course he asked me if I was turned on because of the humiliation of it all and I had to tell him that of course I was. And just like you he then made me pose and ... well ... he molested me and made me ... well, you know.
‘I had to go through all of the rest of it as well; even the part where I had to apologise for teasing him whilst he spanked me, even though I never did any such thing. When I pointed this out he simply told me to make up things and apologise for them while he spanked me. And of course I had sex all the ways he did with you. Including ... well ... anal, which was horrible! He didn’t let me go either like he did with you. That’s why it was so late before I got back. He made me sleep with him and then he made me have sex with him again when we woke. And the worst thing was that it was on his lap again where I had to take the lead and repeat all those phrases. And of course because he had come so often already it took him nearly an hour to come that last time. Oh god! I’m getting turned on again thinking about it. I hate this so much!!’ Angie almost squealed this. She looked up to see Clare’s reaction, and found her only continuing to stare at her breakfast and play with it still seemingly lost in thought.
‘So what happened with you and Graham?’ Angie said curious at Clare not responding to her petulance. ‘At least it can’t be worse than what happened to me.’
‘Oh you know nothing,’ Clare replied, at last looking up in a way that made Angie’s blood run cold. Clare then went on to relate how Graham had told her to love him madly until arriving back at her flat, and how she had done just that. She told her how this had made her respond to Graham also, as though he were the greatest love of her life.
‘Surely they can’t make us do that?’ Angie said with a look of shock on her face. ‘They can change our behaviour, but surely they can’t make us love them?’
Clare looked up at her. ‘You may find out for yourself fairly soon if Graham talks to Keith about it.’
‘Oh no!’ Angie responded, her mouth dropping open.
‘Anyway,’ Clare continued. ‘We have more immediate problems. We have our first joint date tonight, and I have a feeling it is going to be the first of many for us.’
Angie put her head in her hands. ‘Oh god! This can’t be happening!’ she squealed.

* * *

It was six fortyfive in the evening and Clare and Angie stood again in front of the mirror looking themselves over in readiness for their dates to arrive. They had attempted to spend the day utilising some freedom in the hope that it would make them feel better, and perhaps allow them to gain some control over themselves that they had been unable to demonstrate over the past week. This had backfired in the extreme.
After breakfast they had both decided they would go out and look around shops and search for some normality. No longer compelled to wear slutty clothes in their free time Clare put on some jeans and a loose shirt. She told Angie she would meet her in town. After going home to change Angie met Clare as agreed near a Starbucks cafe at lunch time. She too had taken advantage of her apparent freedom and was now modestly dressed in baggy jeans and a large shirt.
‘God I feel so much better dressed like this,’ Angie said as the girls walked into the Starbucks for a coffee.
‘I suppose we should be thankful for small mercies,’ Clare replied.
‘Perhaps this will help and we’ll get some self control back,’ Angie said hopefully.
‘Perhaps,’ Clare said with an attempt to humour her desperate companion.
A half hour later on their second coffees they were talking about their pasts and occasionally laughing and joking, with their unfortunate situations almost forgotten in what was turning into a quite normal Saturday morning. After finishing their coffees they decided to look around some shops and indulge in some retail therapy after their recent more unpleasant shopping experiences. This lasted an hour, however then the day took a turn for the worse.
As they were walking into a department store smiling and chatting about a pair of jeans Clare had just tried on a familiar voice rang in their ears.
‘Hello girls. Why fancy meeting you here.’
Both girls turned to the sound of the voice, their faces going pale. Hilary Hayes was stood there behind them, still wearing a power suit even on her day off with a designer labelled bag of shopping in one hand.

‘I thought it was you two, but had to do a double take when I saw the way you were both dressed. I’m so used to seeing you both dressed like whores these days.’

‘Erm. We were just doing some shopping Ms Hayes,’ Clare said. ‘Well it’s great to run into you, but we had best be getting off now, right Angie?’

‘Yes right,’ Angie replied, before both girls turned and attempted to leave.

‘Wait a minute. Not so fast,’ Hilary replied. ‘I really don’t like the way you two are dressed. Sluts like you two really should not be so modest in your dress and behaviour. I mean it seriously as well. It’s a bit of a contradiction you behaving like sluts with your dates and at work and then dressing like respectable women the rest of the time around town. From now on girls dress like the sluts that you are when you are in town as well as at work. Go back now to Clare’s flat and dress in some short skirts, fitted tops and your uplift bras and four inch stilettos and put on full makeup like you would for work. When you have done that come back and carry on walking around and shopping until four o’clockish. You can go home and get ready for your dates then. Make sure that from now on you dress sluttily at home, at work and in town.

‘Also when you’re walking around town from now on walk around sexily, waggling your hips, and slowly with one foot directly in front of the other and your heads up high, like you’re models on a catwalk. And do everything you can to catch the eyes of guys. If any guy looks you over smile back at him, smooth your hands down your figure and look interested. If he carries on looking go over and talk to him. Make some smalltalk and give him every opportunity to ask you on a date. If he doesn’t look like he’s going to ask you on a date you ask him. Also if any guys mistake you for whores – which let’s face it would be understandable – and they ask you how much you cost you are to respond that you are not a prostitute you just enjoy being used as a sex toy by guys. Then get your diary out and ask them if they want to come back to your place one evening for some fun. I hope you’ve got your diaries handy girls?’
Both girls nodded, their faces now with looks of defeat.

‘Excellent.’ Hilary then took as step closer to the girls, both of whom were now clearly looking embarrassed at the thought of obeying these latest commands. She then looked directly at Clare moving so she was almost nose to nose with her. ‘Oh dear. You look embarrassed at the thought of behaving like a whore this afternoon Clare. I bet it’s making your pussy all wet as well though isn’t it? Answer me honestly Clare,’ she said smiling.

Clare swallowed pinkening. ‘Yes,’ she finally choked out still gazing down and becoming even more aroused at being humiliated by having to acknowledge the fact.

‘Then look at me and tell me that your pussy’s wet and you’re aroused at the thought of dressing and behaving like the slut that you are this afternoon. Maintain eye contact whilst you do so, I want this to be as humiliating as possible for you Clare,’ Hilary said cruelly licking her lips.

The command was so humiliating that a rush of arousal hit Clare so great that she almost came. Hovering on the brink Clare helplessly raised her gaze and look at Hilary directly in the eyes, and painfully slowly the words then fell from her lips. ‘Yes. My pussy is wet and I’m aroused by the thought of dressing and behaving like the slut I am this afternoon.’

‘Excellent Clare,’ Hilary replied, continuing to lick her lips. ‘I bet humiliating you still further like this has driven you to the point of an orgasm now as well hasn’t it?’

‘Yes,’ Clare answered in almost a moan still unable to remove her gaze from Hilary’s eyes and unable to do anything other than answer honestly. She was teetering on the edge as a result of being so thoroughly humiliated.

Hilary humphed and looked Clare up and down in mock disgust. ‘Typical. That just demonstrates perfectly what a complete and utter submissive slut you are. Go into the department store’s toilets with Angela, go into a cubicle together and masturbate each other to orgasm, like the good little sluts you are. And after that go home, get changed into your slut clothes and do as I told you.’ Hilary then turned to leave. As she walked away she said, ‘Happy shopping.’

Both girls obediently went into the department store went straight to the Ladies’ toilets and went into a cubicle together. Fortunately the Ladies’ was otherwise empty. They then pulled down their jeans, reached for each other’s crotches and began work on their helplessly aroused wet pussies. Clare came almost immediately as a result of the level of her arousal with a loud groan. Angie came shortly afterwards with Clare rubbing her clit steadily with her middle fingers, emitting a loud ‘Ohhh!’ as she reached her climax.

Both girls then washed and left immediately to get changed at Clare’s flat. At Clare’s they both dressed in tight stretch minis, their up lift bras, and vest tops and put on heaps of makeup before returning to town. They then recommenced from where they had left, though now with far less interest in their retail therapy then before.

‘This is awful. I just want to go back home now,’ Angie squealed petulantly and uselessly. They both walked slinkily between shops, hardly looking at clothes, their hips waggling from side to side, one stilettoed foot directly in front of the other. Every time they passed a man they both helplessly emphasised this still more, gazing in his direction like whores trying to hook custom. Needless to say they were both quickly and frequently noticed.

Clare was first after being noticed by a large squat fortyish year old guy with thinning hair. Though repulsed by him she turned and smiled as he looked her over. He continued to look smiling back, so Clare helplessly put her hands up to the sides of her breasts and smoothed them down her waist and hips as she slinkily approached him smiling.

‘Hi handsome,’ she heard herself say to what was probably the ugliest guy she had seen that day.

‘Err. Hello,’ the man said looking around furtively in between looking Clare over. ‘Are you ... are you ... well ... a prostitute or something?’ the guy asked nervously. ‘I don’t usually get girls like you talking to me.’

Clare had an urge to tell the guy firmly that she most certainly was not. And so her programming interpreting this as repudiating sexual abuse immediately compelled her to smile more broadly and politely say, ‘Thank you.’ She then helplessly continued with Hilary’s commands. ‘No I’m not a prostitute. I just enjoy being used as a sex toy by guys.’ As she said this she reached in her bag and took out her diary. ‘How do you fancy coming over to mine for some fun one night?’ As she said this she was aware of her pussy yet again moistening as a result of the embarrassment she was feeling in helplessly behaving this way with some ugly complete stranger.

The man looked at her before quickly looking around fearfully, and confused as to how to react. ‘I’m ... I’m sorry I’ve got to be going,’ he said hurriedly, before moving past Clare and walking quickly on.
Clare felt relief, but at the same time a curious annoyance that the guy had turned her down. As she looked around she saw Angie was talking to a group of three young men of around nineteenish. She was stroking her hands down herself and wiggling and smiling and helplessly doing her best to attract them. One of them looked around and caught sight of Clare, and so she again walked over sexily, smoothing her hands down herself and smiling.

One of the guys again asked if they were a couple of hookers, this time addressing Angie. She reacted as Clare had, first by explaining that she wasn’t and just enjoyed being used as a sex toy by guys, before taking out her diary and asked him if he would like to come around for some fun. As she said this she clearly reddened with embarrassment, something the guys did not appear to notice but Clare did.

The three guys looked at each other grinning broadly as though Christmas had come early and said, ‘Sure,’ almost as one. The guy Angie had been talking to said, ‘Do you come together?’ indicating to Clare.

Clare immediately reached smiling for her bunny diary. That was Sunday evening sorted out.

For two hours the girls did this and spoke to almost twenty guys of all shapes and sizes and ages. By the time they felt able to go back to Clare’s at four o’clock they had both amassed full diaries for the next week.

* * *

Clare stood contemplating her new dates as at six fortyfive she stood at the side of Angie looking at herself in her bathroom mirror awaiting the first of many.

Clare had originally attempted to wear similar clothing to what she had during day’s shopping; a stretch mini skirt and fitted top. This however was prevented by Angie, whose unconscious mind apparently decided that it felt the body stocking to be the sluttiest piece of clothing available. Unlike Clare Angie had tried on the body stocking in the store before buying, and so recognised it to be by far sluttier than anything else they had.

The logic of wearing it was unwavering. Angie like Clare realised that it was unlikely the guys would want to take them out when they were being offered it on a plate at Clare’s apartment. So there was no need to think of their appearance being too over the top for going out. And if for some bizarre reason they did insist on them going out she could always get changed. Consequently Angie had just followed the command to dress as slutty as possible, and picked the sluttiest clothing available. To make matters worse Angie’s programming prevented her wearing anything else under the stocking, realising that this would make the sluttiness of the appearance complete. In fact the only other item she wore was her four inch heels. Once seeing Angie Clare’s unconscious programming made an identical decision, and she had been similarly forced to dress only in her identical stretch body stocking and heels.

Both girls were breathing heavy and blushing as they looked at themselves in the mirror and awaited the knock on the door of John Garcy and Derek. Angie stared at herself in her pastel pink body stocking, Clare at herself in her matching pastel blue. Playboy bunnies adorned the stockings: two largish ones over their breasts and a smaller one over the crotch bisected by the zipper.

Though the body stockings were coloured they were of extremely thin material. This caused the girls’ nipples to be clearly visible not just in form but also slightly in colouration through the stocking material of the playboy bunnies over them. Similarly their muffs were clearly visible through the bunny situated there bisected by the zipper that ran down from between their breasts between their legs and up their bottom cracks to their lower back areas. A similar little playboy bunny toggle to their work uniforms danced functionally between their breasts attached to the zipper.

The stockings clung perfectly to the girls’ bodies, giving them the appearance of being almost painted on, rather than being of actual substance. In addition despite their clinginess their gossamer thinness prevented them giving the girls any support, and as they moved even slightly the girls’ breasts and buttocks clearly wobbled as though they were naked.

‘I have to get changed! I have to change in to something else! I simply can’t answer the door like this!’ Angie exclaimed petulantly. She walked out of the bathroom and picked up a mini skirt before taking hold of the bunny toggle on her body stocking and attempting to unzip it. Her hand shook slightly as she uselessly fought the programming compelling her to remain dressed that way. She then screamed shrilly and stamped her stilletoed foot on the floor.

‘This is simply awful!’ she exclaimed. As she did there was a knock on the door. Angie looked at Clare, who had emerged from the bathroom. ‘Oh no! They’re here. Please don’t answer the door!’

‘Angie, you know it’s useless to try. The commands we’ve been given will force one of us to answer it.’ Clare then walked over to the door, aware of her breasts and butt cheeks wobbling gently with each movement. Angie briefly attempted to resist, shaking as she fought the compulsion to go to the door, before relenting and walking over to stand beside Clare.

The girls opened the door, and stood outside smiling were John Garcy and Derek. Derek was dressed smartly with a tie. John was chewing gum and was dressed in dirty looking grey slacks and a shirt that looked too small for him. His large gut hung over his belt and his belly showed through in between the stretched buttons of his shirt. The smile went off Derek’s face and was replaced with a look of open mouthed surprise as he saw the way both girls were dressed. The smile on Garcy’s face merely broadened.

‘Wow! See I told you the rumours were right,’ Garcy said to his opened mouthed friend as he stared first at Angie’s tits before moving his gaze down to her crotch. ‘Looks as though we’re not going to be going seeing a film tonight bro,’ he said to Derek and continued with a snigger in between chewing his gum. ‘Glad I didn’t get dressed up. Didn’t think from what I heard that I’d need to, and boy was I right.’

‘Come in guys,’ Clare heard herself say sensuously as she moved away from the door. The embarrassment of the situation was forcing her to an incredible state of arousal, and she knew that Angie would be feeling the same. This was heightened by Garcy’s aside comment about ‘rumours’. Even after what she had gone through there was still a rush of embarrassment at the knowledge that their behaviour was now quickly getting around the offices. “It would certainly be getting around after tonight,” she thought.

‘Have a seat,’ Clare said walking over to her chairs. She could feel the boys drinking in the image of her breasts and butt cheeks gently jiggling as she walked and her arousal ramped up still further with the sense of helpless humiliation it produced. The two men followed and seated themselves in the centre of Clare’s settee, Derek with his mouth still agape, Garcy still with a broad grin chewing his gum and looking Clare up and down shamelessly like she were a piece of meat.

Clare walked over and seated herself next to Derek who continued to eye her nervously but almost drooling. Angie was still stood near the door a few feet away. Clare looked over and saw Angie shake slightly as she fought uselessly the compulsion to go to Garcy before eventually relenting. As she walked over Angie helplessly did so sensuously and slowly, with her head high and one foot in front of the other like a model. Her large breasts gently jiggled with each step in the unsupportive stocking. She was smiling, but Clare could see from the slightly wild look in her eye and her pink face that she was finding the behaviour far from pleasant. Clare glanced and Angie’s crotch, and her eyes widened. The shocking pink material of the body stocking Angie wore was darkened over her crotch just below the little bunny situated there. She hoped that neither of the boys would look there on either Angie or herself, as she was also extremely wet and knew that it would be showing on her also.

Unfortunately John Garcy had been looking over Angie as she approached with the same casual regard as he had Clare. ‘Wow Angie,’ he said looking at Angie’s crotch as she stood in front of him. ‘You look kind’a – horny and wet, if you don’t mind me sayin. Here, come and sit on my lap’ As he said this he patted the area on his lap where he wanted her, and moved down the settee away from Derek as he did. Clare could see his crotch below his large belly already bulging with an erection.

Angie immediately helplessly did as Garcy instructed, turning her back and then sitting on his lap facing towards Derek at Garcy’s right. Her breasts bounced and as she did so, and she still wore a pained looking ridiculous smile on her face. Garcy pulled her further on his lap, pressing his erection against her, causing her breasts to wobble again as he did so. Without further invitation he then went straight for the enormous wobbling breasts in front of him, lifting and massaging the left breast. As he did this Angie immediately tucked her hands behind her and pulled her shoulders back, sticking them out as though presenting them to him.

‘Oh yes. That’ real nice,’ Garcy said. He then let go of the left breast he was roughly massaging and got hold of the bunny toggle dancing in mid air now between them and tugged it down to her crotch in one swift movement. The material sprang apart readily. Angie helplessly responded by briefly shaking as she attempted to move, before sticking out her tits with greater emphasis. This caused the stocking to open still further and her left breast popped out completely with a jiggle. Garcy pulled the other side of the stocking away from the right breast similarly with contemptuous disregard, and it too bounced free. He then recommenced work on them; rubbing the left tit roughly whilst sucking and chewing the nipple of the right. Angie gave sharp intakes of breath in response.

Before Garcy could progress any further though Angie started to speak, in between making wide eyed startled noises in response to Garcy’s rough handling and chewing of her tits. ‘Wait John. Ohh!’ Angie said. ‘Ohh! You need to understand, John ... Ohh! That hurt. I’m not interested in a serious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend. All I want is casual sex. Ohh!’

Garcy paused from chewing the nipple and looked up at Angie, though continued to grope the other. ‘Well that’s fine by me, Anj,’ he replied with a look of pleased surprise on his face. ‘Wasn’t planning on having a relationship with you anyway. Just the sex sounds great.’

‘The reason is I’m a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys,’ Angie continued, blushing intensely now. ‘My friend Clare and I are both of the same opinion, and have discussed the matter and come to the conclusion that we are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use us and dressing the part. That’s why we dress the way we do for work. And because I’m a submissive slut I would prefer it if I could call you either “Sir” or “Master” for the evening. Ohhh! Ohhh!’ Angie began to rock back and forth as an orgasm overwhelmed her.

‘What? Is this for real?’ Derek spoke in response to the rocking, orgasming girl. He then looked to Clare disbelievingly.
‘Yes,’ Clare heard herself respond to Derek, grinning ridiculously. ‘We have both decided to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use us, and dressing the part, and that’s why we dress like we do for work. We would like you to pass it on to your friends that we are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask us out – or even simply molest us around the offices if they happen to be employees and wish to do so.’ Clare was now feeling exactly as Angie and was on the verge of coming as a result of humiliating herself and contemplating the result of what she had just said. She then helplessly continued. ‘Do you wish me to call you “Sir” or “Master” Derek?’ Clare’s eyes then opened wide and she moaned as she came with a gentle ‘Ohhh,’ and her eyes half closed.
‘Well I don’t know about Derek, but Anj, you can call me “Master”, and girls, I can guarantee I will be pleased to tell anyone and everyone about tonight and your extremely accommodating natures.’ Garcy responded. ‘Which way’s the bedroom, Clare? I think me and my little girl here need some privacy the way she just came on my lap like that. You two really are into being used aren’t you?’
Angie was blushing profusely now, and clearly aroused all over again by the humiliation of having climaxed in front of the two men so easily and said such humiliating things about herself.
‘Just through there,’ Clare replied, pointing in the direction of the bedroom before Angie could embarrass herself still further by coming again.
‘Come on Anj, let’s get you it there,’ Garcy said encouraging Angie to rise. As she did her sodden crotch was clearly visible which she uselessly attempted to hide, before Garcy pulling her by the arm dragged her staggering in the direction of the bedroom.
Derek was now looking around at this in wonder with his mouth open. He then turned back to Clare swallowing. Clare helplessly grinned at him and helplessly tried to look pleasing and slutty.
‘Well ... erm ... I ... I’ve not been with a woman like you before,’ Derek said stutteringly. ‘I thought we were going to go out on a regular date tonight or something.’ He then swallowed again, and his eyes gazed down first at Clare’s breasts and then to her slim waist and her crotch, before rising again to meet her gaze. Lust then slowly began to rise in his eyes overcoming his shyness and uncertainty. He then continued, his breathing visibly increasing, ‘Can you ... sit closer to me Clare?
Clare sat closer to Derek as requested, and pressed by her programming again asked for clarification. ‘So would you prefer me to call you “Master” or “Sir”?’ she said, feeling herself blush and her arousal increase again.
‘Err ... Master sounds great,’ Derek said, swallowing again but now more animated and excited. He then suddenly reached his arms around Clare and pulled her to him to kiss her. Clare helplessly responded, kissing him back and then dancing her tongue around his mouth. She felt Derek’s left hand shakily start to explore her, moving over her breasts. He then paused from kissing her to concentrate on her breasts, and Clare responded by helplessly pulling her shoulders back and thrusting out her breasts compliantly. Panting now Derek quickly pulled the zipper down and the stocking was pulled apart to allow Clare large breasts to bounce free. Derek then greedily went down to work on them, grunting as he pressed them together around his face and squeezing and rubbing them roughly. Clare responded immediately by putting her hands on her head and thrusting out the breasts against his face and hands, with a moan.
After kissing, sucking and playing with the tits for some time, Derek grasped the functional little zipper toggle, and pulled it down still further to her crotch forcing it down between her legs. Clare helplessly lifted up her right leg to allow him access to herself, with her arousal now increasing to the brink through the embarrassment at her helplessly compliant behaviour.
Derek went down on his knees to the floor and pulled Clare’s left leg to the other side of him so that he was between her legs and they were now both lifted and separated. He tugged down her zipper still further, over the damp patch of her pussy and down under her bottom before pulling it apart to gain access to her sex. All vestiges of shyness or coyness had now disappeared, his eyes only intent on her body as a sex object and one of his personal pleasure. With one movement he pulled Clare to the end of the settee and quickly undid his flies. His engorged cock was then quickly brought out with a shaking hand and guided between the functional zipper to Clare’s wet gaping hole.
Without having to be asked Clare slid herself down a little further so she was hanging over the edge of the settee to meet him, and then lifted and separated her legs still more. Even after all she had experienced she hated the helplessly compliant way in which she was forced to offer herself to him, but was unable to resist the demand of her programming to give him a good time.
Derek quickly guided his cock between the gaping wet lips of Clare’s sex and then with a one thrust and a look of intense relief on his face entered her fully immediately. ‘Ohh! That’s nice,’ he said. He then began to move in quick thrusting movements. After only a few seconds and a few thrusts Clare felt his cock swell and with a moan Derek came.

As he recovered he quickly put his cock in his pants his head down and turned slightly away. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said embarrassedly. ‘That was my first time. I’ve never done it before.’

‘That’s alright, Master,’ Clare purred in reply. ‘Just as long as I’m pleasing to you, that’s the main thing.’ Two weeks ago Clare wouldn’t have dreamed of allowing herself to do such things, and even if she had she would have relished mocking Derek right now. Instead though she only felt an over whelming need to please him, which as much as the part of her that was free hated she could not help acting upon. ‘Come and sit back on the settee and let me get you horny again. Next time you’ll last longer.’ With that Clare assisted him back onto the settee and then went to his dick and began sucking at it hungrily to get him hard again. This she succeeded in doing within a couple of minutes. Clare then straddled Derek and quickly guided him into herself, before slowly beginning to move up and down on him.

As she did so Clare could hear a moaning and rhythmic slapping noise coming from the direction of her bedroom in front of her, and suddenly she heard Angie’s voice shout out, ‘Yes Master. That’s it make use of me your such a sexy guy John,’ She then heard Garcy say, ‘Now tell me that you like me using you. Say you like me fucking your titties like this.’ Angie’s reply then came instantly, ‘I like you using me John. Ohhh! I like you fucking my titties like this. Ohhh! Ohhh!’

It sounded as though Angie had just climaxed again. Clare pitied her poor friend in the hands of John Garcy. Clare reassured herself that at least she had got someone wet behind the ears who would be relatively gentle with her. ‘Are you enjoying this,’ Clare said to Derek, after gently gyrating her hips on him for a while.

‘Wow. That’s amazing Clare. Just keep that up.’ Derek then indicated over his shoulder in the direction of the bedroom as Clare continued her slow hip thursts and gyrations on his cock. ‘Sounds like they are having a good time as well. Say, if I asked you to say things or do things like it sounds John is doing with Angie would you do it?’

‘Yes of course Master,’ Clare replied warily fearing that matters were going to worsen, but unable to sound anything other than dotingly needful to satisfy.

‘Wow. This is getting better all the time. I just can’t believe it,’ Derek continued. All his earlier bashfulness and embarrassment had now almost entirely gone, to be replaced by a look of a kid in a toy shop. His eyes then suddenly displayed an evil glint, and a wicked smile appeared on his face. ‘I absolutely love your ass Clare,’ Derek said. ‘Even before you and Angie ... well ... made the decision you did to dress and behave like you do now I was a big admirer of your ass. And since you’ve taken to wearing those slutty clothes that show it off so nice I’m an even bigger fan. When you bent over the other day picking up the box to take into Ms Hayes’ room I thought I was going to mess my pants.’ Derek then paused Clare’s movements and pulled her closer to him. Then he said, ‘I would just love to fuck it Clare. Would you show me how?’

‘I’d love to Master,’ Clare heard herself purr in reply, despite it being the last thing she wanted to teach him to do. Just when she thought things were going to be easy. She remembered how much it had hurt and how undignified it had been with Bill having anal sex. She then thought briefly of the experience of Graham. Though she had been unable to do anything other than enjoy pleasing him it had still been physically unpleasant. But despite this her programming compelled her to give Derek a good time.

‘I’m just popping to the bathroom to get something to help,’ Clare said in a sultry, wanton tone. Clare then quickly rose, leaving Derek with his steaming wet dick standing eagerly on end, and made her way to the bathroom to get a tube of Vaseline she had there to use as lubricant. At least that would stop his efforts being too painful. As she did she instinctively pulled the stocking together over her boobs as she went.

On her way to the bathroom Clare had to pass her bedroom door, which was wide open. As she past she saw Garcy stood naked side on, his large belly and man boobs looming out from her view of him. At his feet Angie was kneeling and was sucking hungrily on his cock. Garcy had hold of a handful of her long red main of hair and was saying, ‘that’s it. Suck on it girl. And I want to see my cum in that pretty little mouth of yours, so make sure you show it to me when I’ve finished myself of in there.’

Clare quickly passed and went to get a tube of Vaseline from her bathroom. “The quicker I move the quicker this will all be over with,” she thought.

When she got back Derek was standing behind the sofa, his dick sticking out of his pants and ninety degrees ramrod straight and bouncing slightly with his pulse. ‘Over here,’ Derek said, now more firmly and directively. ‘I want to see you bending over the back of the settee like you did the other day to pick up the box.’

Clare walked over slinkily following the direction of her programming and watched Derek’s eyes move over her, his dick beginning to throb even harder. She was aware she must look extremely sexy with the zip pulled down and under her crotch and a big ‘v’ of flesh and minge visible. The overall effect she was helplessly accentuating by the sexy way she was being forced to walk.

Once Clare reached the settee knowing how inflamed she had got Derek the last thing she wanted to do was give him the Vaseline and offer him her ass. Unfortunately her programming continued to force her to give him a good time. And so as a result, with a smile and a sexy look into his burning eyes, she handed Derek the tube. She noted as he took it his hand was again shaking slightly. “Perhaps he would come prematurely again,” she thought.

Clare then moved between him and the settee back. She then stood with her legs shoulder width apart, pointed her toes in, locked her knees back so her legs were perfectly straightened, pulled back her shoulders so her back was nice and flat, and then slowly began to bend over. Once bent over she then arched her back down and presented her ass hole perfectly for Derek’s use.

‘Wow!’ Derek exclaimed enthusiastically. ‘That’s absolutely the way you did it the other day outside Hilary’s office. You have such a lovely ass Clare!’

As he said this Clare felt him reach between her legs. After Casually fingering her with his middle fingers he reached up her butt crack, took hold of the bunny toggle and Clare felt the zipper pulled up her crack to the small of her back. She then felt him pushing his cock clumsily between her butt cheeks.

‘Put plenty Vaseline on my asshole, Master, and then push up against it,’ Clare heard herself helplessly instruct.

‘Oh, right,’ Derek said with eagerness. Clare then felt the greasiness of the Vaseline being applied to her asshole, and rubbed around it by Derek’s eager fingers.

‘And I just push then like this?’ Derek said as Clare felt the blunt probing glands of his cock pressing against her asshole determinedly.

‘Yes, that’s perfect,’ Clare replied, wishing instead she could tell him to stop. Again in helpless obedience as he did this Clare arched her back down still more, and lifted her head, attempting to present her asshole more perfectly for him. She then braced her thighs tightly against the settee back and her hands against its seating to hold herself in place and aid the violation.

Clare’s bottom hole still felt uncomfortably stretched even by the smaller cock as it was slowly forced open by the pressure Derek was applying. At last there was a loud grunt from Derek as the little bot hole’s sphincter yielded and Clare felt Derek’s cock rammed uncomfortably home.

Clare then felt her hips taken hold of roughly and Derek commence fucking her, rocking her back and forth with the Vaseline on her asshole making slurping noises in rhythm with their movements. As the fucking continued it was occasionally interspersed by a slap to one butt cheek or the other. With each slap a loud CLAP! noise echoed around the room. This preceded the sting to whichever cheek was targeted, and provoked occasional uncontrollable squeals from Clare. After another few strokes with accompanying slurp sounds from the Vaseline, Derek would then again pause, and there was another loud CLAP! sound as the other cheek was targeted.
Throughout Clare obediently arched down, held her head up, kept her legs straight, spread and open, with her toes pointed in, to take the ass fucking as compliantly and perfectly as she could and make it as satisfying as possible for Derek. Within a couple of minutes the indignity and submissiveness of the whole thing, coupled with Clare’s awareness of the way in which it was giving Derek confidence in using her so disrespectfully quickly forced her to a climax. This occurred again every two to three minutes making the satisfaction of the act complete for Derek. Each time Clare’s body would spasm and her hips would buck briefly, helplessly aiding the ass fucking.
The process went on for a good fifteen minutes. For Clare it seemed like an eternity. By the end Derek was clearly becoming more confident and more aggressive.
‘That’s it Clare, take it good,’ he said as he maintained a steady aggressive fuck rhythm, and continued to intersperse every few strokes with a firm slap to one or other of the two jutting bubble butt cheeks. ‘Yeh. Take it like a good slut. An ass like yours deserves a good fucking.’
As the fucking continued Clare’s poor bot cheeks were becoming burningly hot, and her bum hole sorer and sorer. After a few minutes Clare began to look around to try to take her mind off the unpleasantness of the experience. As she did so she notices a movement to her left. Clare looked in the direction and saw Garcy emerging from her bedroom, that had gone silent a couple of minutes before. He was wearing just his underwear to use the bathroom. As he walked he looked towards the sound of the noise and saw Clare being ass fucked by Derek.
‘Yehh man!’ he cheered appreciatively as he saw what was happening. ‘Way to go. You giving it her up the ass?’
‘Sure am bro,’ Derek replied now with the same misogynistic disregard as Garcy, and pausing as he spoke with his cock rammed in Clare’s ass to the balls. He then gave her left cheek a firm slap. A ‘CLAP’ noise again echoed around the room followed by Garcy’s gahaw of approval, and Clare’s ass fucking then continued. Throughout this Clare did not move from her perfect presentation of her asshole, and the indignity and embarrassment of this, and the fact that it now had an audience, quickly brought her to yet another climax. This appeared to be too much for Derek and as her butt muscles tightened around his fully violating cock and her ass pumped back and forth in helpless spasms Derek gave a grunt of satisfaction and delivered his load deep up her ass.
Once finished Derek stroked the two bubble cheeks as he got back his breath.
‘That was amazing. Absolutely fucking amazing,’ Derek said. He then walked towards the bathroom slowly.
Clare rose and watched him go, rubbing her sore butt cheeks. As Derek reached the bathroom Garcy emerged. He appeared to be holding a glass of water and took a sip before throwing his head back like he was swallowing a pill.
‘Here,’ Garcy said seeing Derek and handing him something.
‘What’s this,’ Derek said looking at an object in his hand.
‘Generic Viagra. I got it from a guy at work who got it from a Director. Apparently we manufacture some for in store use.’
‘Wow,’ Derek said putting the pill straight in his mouth without any further comment and swallowing it without water.
‘Now if you’ll just excuse me,’ Garcy said. ‘Oh. Did I here you mention something about having some Vaselline? Could I borrow it? I think there’s a little red head with a big bubble ass that needs it a drilling.’
‘Sure. Be my guest,’ Derek replied pointing to where Clare stood.
Garcy walked over, took the tube, and disappeared quickly into Clare’s bedroom. Clare heard him say, ‘Kneel on the bed, spread your legs and and stick your ass in the air girl,’ to Angie. She then heard Angie’s voice say shakily, ‘Yes Master.’
After Derek emerged Clare went to use the bathroom to pee and clean up her ass. As she passed the open door of her bedroom she again saw Garcy and Angie, this time on her bed. Angie was kneeling on the bed with her head down to it, her legs spread, her large bubble butt stuck up in the air and her back arched down presenting her ass hole to Garcy. Garcy was kneeling behind her holding what appeared to be quite a large and extremely hard erection between Angie’s butt cheeks and pushing against it. Angie’s head was turned in the direction of the door and Clare could see the look on her face. Her eyes were wide and her mouth in a grimace of pain. Suddenly Angie’s eyes opened wider and simultaneously Clare saw Garcy’s hips move forward slightly. As this happened he made a grunting noise similar to the noise Derek had made when he had entered her. Garcy then took hold of Angie’s wide hips firmly and rammed forward, causing Angie to make a squealing noise Clare was familiar with.

Clare went into the bathroom not wanting to witness Angie’s abuse any further. She spent a good ten minutes in there cleaning herself and putting cold water on her burning ass cheeks. Eventually she heard Derek’s voice ask her if she was coming out, which gave her a feeling of déjà vu from her encounter earlier in the week with Bill.

Clare compelled by her programming to give Derek a good time dried herself quickly and pulled back on the body stocking, then emerged smiling from the bathroom. As she passed her bedroom she again caught sight of Garcy and Angie. Garcy was rocking Angie back and forth, fucking her ass aggressively. Angie’s eyes were now half closed in what appeared to be pleasure, no doubt forced on her by the humiliation she must be feeling through not just allowing but conspiring in allowing Garcy to ass fuck her. ‘That’s it you enjoy it,’ Garcy said whilst pumping in and out of the large ass enthusiastically. As Clare began to look away she caught sight of Garcy pause before slapping the nearest ass cheek aggressively, causing Angie to squeal again.

As she approached Derek he rose. She immediately saw he had a raging erection sticking out in front of him. Clearly the Viagra had kicked in.

‘Thought you were never going to come out Clare,’ Derek said smiling and putting his hands on his hips. ‘I would just love for you to give me a blowjob Clare. How about you kneel down in front of me like a good slut and suck me off nicely,’

‘Of course Master,’ Clare heard herself purr. She then walked over to where Derek stood and knelt at his feet in front of him. Looking up at him doe-eyed Clare then took hold of Derek’s cock and slowly slipped in between her lips. Derek looked back at her smiling in clear enjoyment at the feeling of control and dominance, his hands still on his hips. The cock still whiffed slightly of her poo but Clare was helpless to do anything other than what she had been asked.

* * *

Derek put on his coat and walked towards the door. Clare followed zipping up fully her body stocking as she went and feeling relief the night was over.

Garcy had left a couple of hours before after booking a further ‘date’ with Angie for next week, and Angie was now asleep on Clare’s bed. It was nine o’clock in the morning. Clare had been fucked twice more after having spent a good twenty minutes sucking Derek off. The generic Viagra had certainly worked well for him. Neither she nor Derek had had more than two hours sleep at most after they had finished. From the sounds coming from the bedroom for the majority of that time it seemed that the same was true of Angie.

Sleeping on the settee had sure been uncomfortable. She would have to get her spare bedroom sorted out as a matter of priority if this was to be happening regularly. And it appeared it was.

Before leaving Derek paused at the door and looked back.

‘Clare that was an absolutely great night. I can’t think of a better way of losing my virginity than like I did tonight. And I was wondering ...’

Clare looked at Derek. Up to tonight he had appeared quite a nice guy. Her history with men before the last week had been a pretty hateful one; she had enjoyed using them as toys. Derek would have been a typical candidate. She would have chewed him up and spat him out. He would have had no confidence at all, let alone the little he came with if he had found himself on a date with her. Now his attitude was one of confident and casual misogynistic disregard – just the same attitude she had seen in John Garcy and in Bill, and in Graham and Keith.

‘... I know you’re not into having a steady relationship or anything,’ Derek continued. ‘But is there any chance we can do this on a regular basis? Don’t get me wrong I’m not trying to be your boyfriend or anything. God forbid.’

He appeared to have no sense that he might offend Clare with such a statement. This really underlined for her how tarnished her reputation was going to become by this behaviour. ‘I know you prefer just to be used by guys for sex,’ he continued. ‘So I was just wondering if I could say arrange to see you to use you for sex once a week or so for a while for experience. That way when I get a real girlfriend and a proper relationship I will know how to please her sexually. Is that alright if I promise I definitely am not interested in a woman like you for anything else?’

Clare felt a rush of anger at Derek’s words despite everything that had happened. So much so that she again forgot about everything else and was filled with the need to tell Derek what she thought of him, and what he could do with this idea – so instead she smiled and politely said, ‘Thankyou.’ She then went to get her bunny diary.

>> next

Back to N Collection | Back to main page